Chaitanya Bhagavat

Srila Vrndavana dasa Thakura’s

Sri Caitanya-bhagavata

Adi-khanda

Table of Contents

Chapter One

Lila-sutra-varnana

A Summary of the Lord’s Pastimes                                                 Page    1

Chapter Two

Sri Gauracandra-janma-varnana

Description of Lord Caitanya’s Birth                                             Page    13

Chapter Three

Sri Gauracandrasya Kosthi-ganana

Lord Caitanya’s Horoscope                                                             Page    25

Chapter Four

Nama-karana-bala-carita-caurapaharana-varnana

Description of the Lord’s Name-giving Ceremony, Childhood

Pastimes, and the Abduction by Thieves                                        Page    28

Chapter Five

Tairthika-vipranna-bhojana

Eating the Food of the Pilgrim Brahmana                                     Page    34

Chapter Six

Vidyarambha-bala-capalya-varnana

Description of the Beginning of Study and the Mischievous

Childhood Pastimes                                                                          Page    41

Chapter Seven

Sri Visvarupa-sannyasadi-varnana

Description of Sri Visvarupa’s Sannyasa and other Pastimes      Page    46

Chapter Eight

Misra-paraloka-gamana

Jagannatha Misra returns to the Spiritual world                          Page    57

Chapter Nine

Sri Nityanandasya Balya-lila-tirtha-yatra-kathana

Description of Lord Nityananda’s Childhood pastimes and

Pilgrimage Journey                                                                           Page    66

Chapter Ten

Sri Laksmipriya-parinaya-varnana

Description of the Marriage to Sri Laksmipriya                            Page    77

Chapter 11

Srimad Isvara-puri-milana

Meeting of Sriman Isvara Puri                                                        Page    83

Chapter Twelve

Sri Gaurangasya Nagara-bhramanadi-varnana

Description of Lord Caitanya’s Walking in the City and Other

Pastimes                                                                                             Page    89

Chapter Thirteen

Digvijayi-parajaya

Defeating the All-conquering Pandita                                             Page    102

Chapter Fourteen

Banga-desa-vijaye Laksmi-devi-tirodhana

The Victorious Journey to East Bengal and the Disappearance

of Laksmi-devi                                                                                   Page    111

Chapter Fifteen

Sri Visnupriya-parinaya-varnana

Description of the Marriage to Sri Visnupriya                               Page    120

Chapter Sixteen                                

Sri Haridasa-mahima-varnana

Description of Sri Haridasa’s Glories                                              Page    130

Chapter Seventeen

Gaya-gamana-varnana

Description of the Pilgrimage to Gaya                                            Page    144

 

Chapter One

Lila-sutra-varnana

A Summary of the Lord’s Pastimes

1          I offer my respectful obeisances to the two fathers of the sankirtana movement, whose long arms reach to Their knees, who are splendid like gold, whose large eyes are lotus flowers, who are the maintainers of the worlds, the best of the brahmanas, and the protectors of the yuga-dharma (the religion of the age), who brings happiness to the people of the world, and who have come to this place because They are very merciful.

2          O Lord who exists eternally in the three phases of time, O son of Jagannatha Misra, O Lord accompanied by Your servants, sons and wives, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.

3          (In Murari Gupta’s Kadaca it is said:) I worship the two brothers, Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda, the two masters of the spiritual world who, concealing Their true identities, have mercifully descended to this world.

4          Glory to the Supreme Lord who is all-powerful and pure, who is splendid like gold, whose eyes are blossoming lotus flowers, whose six arms reach to His knees, and who, flooded by the nectar of devotional service, dances in many ways.

5          Glory, glory to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Krsna Caitanyacandra! Glory, glory to His eternal pure fame!  Glory, glory to the servant of Him, the master of the worlds!  Glory, glory to the dancing of His dear devotees!

6          First I Offer my dandavat obeisances to the dear devotees of Lord Caitanya.

7          Then I offer my respectful obeisances to Sri Krsna Caitanya, the Supreme Personality of Godhead.  He incarnated the town of Navadvipa, and He is name “Visvambhara”.

8          In the Vedas and Puranas the Lord has firmly declared, “Worship of My devotees is better than worship of Me.”

9          In Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.19.21) the Lord Himself declares:  “Worshipping My devotees is better than worshipping Me directly.*  That is My opinion.”

10        Therefore I will begin by offering respectful obeisances to the devotees.  That act will bring success to my efforts.

11        I offer respectful obeisances to my worshipable Deity, Lord Nityananda Raya, by whose mercy the glory of Lord Caitanya is manifest in this world.

12        With a thousand mouths I offer respectful obeisances to Lord Balarama, whose thousand mouths are the home of Lord Krsna’s glories.

13        As a great jewel is kept in a favourite place, so the jewel of Lord Krsna’s glories is kept in the jewellery case of Lord Ananta’s mouth.

14        A person that offers prayers to Lord Balarama will find the glories of Lord Caitanya appear in his mouth.

15        Lord Balarama is thousand-headed Lord Ananta.  There may be many masters in this world, but He is independent of all of them.

16        Lord Balarama Mahaprabhu is very tall.  He is a great saint intoxicated by hearing the glories of Lord Caitanyacandra.

17        In His form of Nityananda He enjoys pastimes with Lord Caitanya eternally.  No one is more dear to Lord Caitanya.

18        Lord Caitanya becomes a friend and a help to one who hears or sings Lord Nityananda’s glories.

19        Siva and Parvati find great bliss in Lord Nityananda.  On their tongues are pure and eloquent words glorifying Lord Nityananda.

20        Accompanied by Goddess Parvati and nine hundreds million goddesses, Siva worships Lord Sankarsana.

21        This is described in Srimad-Bhagavatam’s Fifth Canto.  All Vaisnavas offer obeisances to Lord Balarama and praise Him with songs.

22        Words describing Lord Balarama’s rasa-dance pastimes are supremely glorious.  He enjoyed many pastimes with the gopis in Vrndavana.

23        During Madhava and Madhu, the two months of springtime, Lord Balarama enjoyed the rasa-dance pastime.  This is described in the Puranas.

24        Please hear these words Sri Sukadeva spoke to Maharaja Pariksit.  Please hear these verses of Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.65.17-18 and 21-22).

25        “In order to keep the gopis in Vrndavana satisfied, Lord Balarama stayed there continuously for two months, namely the months of Caitra (March-April) and Vaisakha (April-May).  For those two months He kept Himself among the gopis, and He passed every night with them in the forest of Vrndavana in order to satisfy their desire for conjugal love.  Thus Balarama also enjoyed the rasa dance with the gopis during those two months.*

26        “Since the season was springtime, the breeze on the bank of the Yamuna was blowing very mildly, carrying the aroma of different flowers, especially of the flower known as kaumudi. Moonlight filled the sky and spread everywhere, and thus the banks of the Yamuna appeared to be very bright and pleasing, and Lord Balarama enjoyed the company of the gopis there.*

27        “As the gandharvas sang His glories, Lord Balarama enjoyed with gopis in the same way Indra’s elephant Airavata enjoys with many she-elephants.

28        “Then dundubhi drums sounded in the sky, the gandharvas joyfully showered flowers, and the sages praised Lord Balarama and His heroic deeds.”

29        Although they rebuke ordinary souls for associating with women, the sages praised Lord Balarama’s rasa dance with the gopis.

30        Fully aware that Balarama and Krsna are not different persons, the demigods showered flowers on Lord Balarama’s rasa dance.

31        Although they are hidden from the four Vedas, Lord Balarama’s pastimes are openly described in the Puranas.  What more need I say?

32        Some fools may say, “I do not that in the Puranas.  There is no evidence that Lord Balarama ever enjoyed a rasa dance.”

33        To them I reply: The two brothers, Krsna and Balarama, did certainly enjoy a rasa dance with the gopis in Vrndavana forest.

34        This is described in the following words of Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.34.20-23):

“After this incident, on a very pleasant night, both Krsna and His elder brother, Balarama, who are inconceivably powerful, went into the forest of Vrndavana.  They were accompanied by the damsels of Vrajabhumi, and they began to enjoy each other’s company.*

35        “The young damsels of Vraja were very nicely dressed and anointed with pulp of sandalwood and decorated with flowers.”*

36        “The moon was shining in the sky, surrounded by glittering stars, and the breeze was blowing, bearing the aroma of mallika flowers, and the bumblebees were made after the aroma.*

37        “Taking advantage of the pleasing atmosphere, both Krsna and Balarama began to sing very melodiously.”*

38        Anyone who has no love for Lord Balarama, even after hearing these words of Srimad-Bhagavatam, does not walk on the path of the Vaisnavas, the path that leads to Lord Visnu.

39        Anyone who does not honour Srimad-Bhagavatam is a yavana.  Birth after birth he is punished by Lord Yama.

40        Nowadays some eunuchs may dance around and say, “In what scripture is Balarama’s rasa dance?”

41        To them I reply:  Who is so sinful that he will not honour the scriptures?  A sinner will find another meaning in the scriptures’ clear words.

42        Lord Balarama is very dear to Lord Caitanyacandra.  By offending Him one destroys his own future.

43        In all His incarnations the Supreme Lord manifests in two forms: one as master and the other as servant.

44        As a servant, the Lord appears as His own friend, brother, bed, fan, invitation, house, parasol, garments, ornaments and sitting place.

45        Manifesting Himself in all these forms, the Lord serves Himself.  One who has received the Lord’s mercy can understand all this.

46        This is described in the following words (of Sri Ananta-samhita):

“O Lord, to serve You Ananta assumes many shapes to become Your residence, bed, throne, sandals, garments, pillow, umbrella, parasol, and many other objects.  In this way the people know Him as Your ‘sesa’ (paraphernalia).”

47        Powerful Garuda, who delights in carrying Lord Krsna in His pastimes, is an amsa incarnation of Lord Ananta.

48        Lord Brahma, Lord Siva, the four Kumaras (Sanaka, Sanatana, Sanandana, and Sanat-kumara), Vyasadeva, Sukadeva Gosvami, and Narada are all pure devotees, eternal servants of the Lord.*

49        Lord Sri Ananta is worshipped by all the uncontaminated devotees mentioned above.  He has thousands of hoods and is the reservoir of all devotional service.

50        Lord Ananta is the original person and the great mystic controller.  At the same time He is a servant of God, a Vaisnava.  Since there is no end to His glories, no one can understand Him fully.*

51        I have already spoken to you of His service to the Lord.  Now hear how the self-sufficient Anantadeva exists in the lower planetary systems of Patala.*

52        Bearing his stringed instrument, the tumburu, on his shoulders, the great sage Narada Muni always glorifies Lord Ananta.  Narada Muni has composed many transcendental verses in praise of the Lord.*

53        Lord Ananta is described in the following words of Srimad-Bhagavatam (5.25.9-13):

“By His glance the Supreme Personality of Godhead enables the modes of material nature to act as the causes of universal creation, maintenance, and destruction.  The Supreme Soul is unlimited and beginningless, and although He is one, he has manifested Himself in many forms.  How can human society understand the ways of the Supreme?*”

“The manifestation of subtle and gross matter exists within the Supreme Personality of Godhead.  Out of causeless mercy toward His devotees, He exhibits various forms, which are all transcendental.  The Supreme Lord is most liberal, and He possesses all mystic powers.  To conquer the minds of His devotees and give pleasure to their hearts, He appears in different incarnations and manifests many pastimes.*

“Even if He be distressed or degraded, any person who chants the holy name of the Lord, having heard it from a bona-fide spiritual master, is immediately purified.  Even if he chants the Lord’s name jokingly or by chance, he and anyone who hears him are freed from all sins.  Therefore how can anyone seeking disentanglement from the material clutches avoid chanting the name of Lord Sesa?  Of whom else should one take shelter?*”

“Because the Lord is unlimited, no one can estimate His power.  This universe, filled with its many great mountains, rivers, oceans, trees, and living entities, is resting just like an atom on one of His many thousands of hoods.  Is there anyone, even with thousands of tongues, who can describe His glories?*”

“There is no end to the great and glorious qualities of that powerful Lord Anantadeva.  Indeed, His prowess is unlimited.  Though He is self-sufficient, He Himself is the support of everything.  He resides beneath the lower planetary systems and easily sustains the entire universe.

58        Simply due to the glance of Lord Ananta, the three material modes of nature interact and produce creation, maintenance and annihilation.  These modes of nature appear again and again.

59        The Lord is glorified as one without a second and as the supreme truth who has not beginning.  Therefore He is called Anantadeva (unlimited).  Who can understand Him?*

60        His form is completely spiritual and He manifests it only by His mercy.  All the activities in this material world are conducted only in His form.*

61        He is very powerful and always prepared to please His personal associates and devotees.*

62-3     If we simply try to engage in the congregation chanting of the glories of Lord Anantadeva, the dirty things in our hearts, accumulated during many births, will immediately be washed away.  Therefore a Vaisnava never loses an opportunity to glorify Anantadeva.*

64        Lord Anantadeva is known as Sesa (the unlimited end) because He ends our passage through this material world.  Simply by chanting His glories, everyone can be liberated.*

65        On His head, Anantadeva sustains the entire universe, with its millions of planets containing enormous oceans and mountains.*

66        He is so large and powerful that this universe rests on one of His hoods just like a drop of water.  He does not know where it is.*

67        While bearing the universe on one of His hoods, Anantadeva chants the glories of Krsna with each of His thousands of mouths.*

68        Although He has been chanting the glories of Lord Krsna since time immemorial, He has not come to their end.*

69        To this very day Lord Ananta continues to chant the glories of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and still He finds no end to them.*

70        In this way Lord Krsna and Lord Balarama are described.  When they see this, Brahma, Siva, the demigods, the siddhas, and the great sages become filled with bliss.

71        Although again and again He tries to reach the farther shore of the ocean that is Lord Krsna’s glories, Lord Ananta can never reach it.

72        This is also described in these words of Srimad-Bhagavatam (2.7.41):

“Neither I nor all the sages born before you know fully the omnipotent Personality of Godhead.  So what can others who are born after us, know about Him?  Even the first incarnation of the Lord, namely Sesa, has not been able to reach the limit of such knowledge.  Although he is describing the qualities of the Lord with ten hundred faces.”*

73        To sustain all the material worlds, very powerful Lord Ananta stays in the rasatala planets.

74        In Brahma’s royal assembly, Narada Muni plays his vina tumburu and sings songs describing these qualities of the Supreme Lord.

75        Brahma and his associates become overwhelmed with emotion when they hear the glories of the Supreme Lord.  The demigods all worship Narada because he sings these songs.

76        Thus I have told a little something of Lord Ananta’s glories.  Therefore please place your love in Lord Nityananda, who is Lord Ananta Himself.

77        Anyone who desires to cross to the farther shore of the ocean of birth and death and then dive into the ocean of devotional service, should worship Lord Nityananda Candra.

78        Before the feet of the Vaisnavas I place my heart’s desire:  May I worship Lord Balarama birth after birth.

79        As “dvija”, and “vipra” and “brahmana” are different names for the same kind of person, so the names “Nityananda”, “Ananta”, and “Baladeva” all refer to the same Supreme Person.

80        Lord Nityananda appeared in my heart and cheerfully ordered me to write a book of Lord Caitanya’s pastimes.

81        Lord Sesa’s tongue is the resting place of Lord Caitanya’s glories.  It is only by Lord Sesa’s mercy that Lord Caitanya’s pastimes are revealed to us.

82        For this reason Lord Ananta Sesa has a glorious form.  For this reason I have sung some few of the glories of His lotus feet.

83        The heart is purified by hearing Lord Caitanya’s pastimes, which are revealed to us only by the devotees’ mercy.  Please know this for certain.

84        Who can understand Lord Caitanya’s pastimes, which are hidden even from the Vedas?  I have written in this book the pastimes I have heard from the devotees.

85        I see no beginning or end of Lord Caitanya’s pastimes.  I will write about them as far as I am able.

86        I am a wooden puppet.  Lord Caitanya makes me dance and speak.

87        I offer obeisances to the feet of all the Vaisnavas.  In this way all my offenses will cease to exist.

88        O my brother, please give Your attentive thoughts to me.  Now please hear the pastimes Lord Caitanya enjoyed with His devotees.

89        Lord Caitanya’s pastimes are the abode of transcendental bliss.  The are divided into three parts: Adi-khanda (first part), Madhya-khanda (middle part) and Antya-khanda (last part).

90        The Adi-khanda is mainly the Lord’s pastimes of learning.  The Madhya-khanda is Lord Caitanya’s revelation of the sankirtana movement.

91        The Antya-khanda is the Lord’s pastimes as a sannyasi in Jagannatha Puri.  At that time He gave to Lord Nityananda the duty of preaching in the land of West Bengal.

92        In Navadvipa lived Jagannatha Misra.  Like Maharaja Vasudeva, he devotedly performed his prescribed duties.

93        His wife was named Saci. She was very chaste and devoted.  She was a second devaki.  She was like the mother of the world.

94        In her womb Lord Narayana, who bears the name Sri Krsna Caitanya, and who is the ornament of the worlds, appeared.

95        In the Adi-khanda the Lord descended to this world on the auspicious full-moon evening of the month of Phalguna.

96        As the auspicious sounds of Lord Hari’s holy names filled the four directions, the Supreme Lord was born.

97        In the Adi-khanda are also the many childhood pastimes the concealed Lord revealed to His mother and father.

98        In the Adi-khanda it is also said that in their home His mother and father saw the auspicious signs of the flag, thunderbolt, elephant-goad and pennant.

99        In the Adi-khanda it is also said that thieves kidnapped the Lord, but the Lord tricked them and they brought Him back home.

100      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that on ekadasi the Lord ate the prasadam offered by Jagadisa and Hiranya.

101      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that as a child the Lord would pretend to cry.  In this way He made the holy names of Lord Hari appear in every mouth.

102      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that the Lord sat on rejected cooking pots and explained philosophy to His mother.

103      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that Lord Caitanya’s childhood restlessness was an ocean that had no shore.  Playing with the other boys, He manifested the pastimes of Gokula.

104      In the Adi-khanda is the beginning of the Lord’s studies.  After very little study, He mastered all the scriptures.

105      In the Adi-khanda are Jagannatha Misra’s departure for the spiritual world and Visvarupa’s acceptance of sannyasa.  These two events made Saci unhappy.

106      In the Adi-khanda is the great beginning of the Lord’s pastimes of scholarship.  When He saw the atheists and offenders, the Lord became arrogance personified.

107      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that the Lord would meet with all the other students and fearlessly play in the Ganga’s waves.

108      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that Lord Caitanya conquered all the scriptures.  No rival scholar in all the three worlds could stand before Him.

109      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that Lord Caitanya travelled to the country of East Bengal and sanctified it with the touch of His feet.

110      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that Lord Caitanya married.  When His wife returned to the spiritual world, He again married the daughter of a raja-pandita.

111      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that, pretending to be sick with a malady of the vital air, the Lord displayed all the symptoms of pure spiritual love (Prema-bhakti).

112      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that, as a great pandita, the Lord travelled from place to place.  He gave special powers to His devotees.

113      In the Adi-khanda are also described Lord Caitanya’s transcendental bliss and splendid garments.  When she gazed at the moon of His face, Saci became filled with bliss.

114      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that the Lord defeated a dig-vijayi pandita and then cut all that pandita’s material bonds.

115      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that the Lord bewildered all the devotees.  Wherever He went, everyone was bewildered about His true identity.

116      In the Adi-khanda it is also said that Lord Caitanya went to Gaya and gave His mercy to Isvara Puri.

117      In the Adi-khanda the Lord enjoyed unlimited pastimes.  In the future the great sage Vyasa will describe some more of these pastimes.

118      The pastimes that begin with childhood and end with the journey to Gaya are the Lord’s Adi-khanda pastimes.

119      In the Madhya-khanda the Lord became known as Gaura-simha (He who is like a golden lion).  Now knowing His true identity, everyone became like bumblebees at His feet.

120      In the Madhya-khanda in the homes of Advaita and Srivasa the Lord sat on the throne of Lord Visnu and revealed His true identity.

121      In the Madhya-khanda Lord Caitanya meets Lord Nityananda.  The two brothers then perform kirtana together.

122      In the Madhya-khanda Lord Nityananda sees Lord Caitanya’s six-armed form.  In the Madhya-khanda Lord Advaita sees Lord Caitanya’s universal form.

123      In the Madhya-khanda are Lord Nityananda’s vyasa-puja ceremony and the blasphemies some sinful atheists directed to the Lord.

124      In the Madhya-khanda is Lord Caitanya’s assumption, when Lord Nityananda placed a club and plough in His hand, of Lord Balarama’s form.

125      In the Madhya-khanda is the liberation of the two great sinners named Jagai and Madhai, who were famous in all the world.

126      In the Madhya-khanda Saci sees Lord Caitanya as dark Krsna and Lord Nityananda as fair Balarama.

127      In the Madhya-khanda Lord Caitanya reveals His pastimes of great opulence, pastimes called “the ecstasies of 21 hours”.

128      On that day the Lord described the true identity of His servants who had taken birth then.

129      In the Madhya-khanda, in village after village He who is Lord Narayana of Vaikuntha danced and performed kirtana of chanting His own holy names.

130      In the Madhya-khanda the Lord breaks the kazi’s pride.  Manifesting His spiritual potency, the Lord performs endless kirtana.

131      In the Madhya-khanda Lord Caitanya’s mercy enabled the Kazi to accept the path of devotional service.  In this way the Lord was able to perform kirtana whenever He wished in village after village.

132      In the madhya-khanda Lord Caitanya roared and revealed His form of Lord Varaha to Murari Gupta.

133      In the Madhya-khanda the Lord manifested a four-armed form and, riding on Murari Gupta’s shoulders wandered here and there in the courtyard.

134      In the Madhya-khanda the Lord ate some rice collected by Suklambara.  In the Madhya-khanda He who is Lord Narayana enjoyed many pastimes.

135      In the Madhya-khanda, in the performance of a play He who is Lord Narayana assumed the form of Rukmini.  All the devotees then drank the milk of Rukmini’s breast.

136      In the Madhya-khanda the Lord punished Mukunda for keeping bad association. Later the Lord became more merciful to him and was very pleased with him.

137      In the Madhya-khanda the Lord performed kirtana every night in Navadvipa for one year.

138      In the Madhya-khanda are the wonderful joking pastimes of Lord Nityananda and Lord Advaita.  Only a fool thinks these pastimes were actual quarrels.

139      In the Madhya-khanda the Supreme Lord warned His mother to carefully avoid offending Vaisnavas.

140      In the Madhya-khanda the devotees offered prayers to the Lord and received specific benedictions.

141      In the Madhya-khanda Haridasa attained the Lord’s mercy.  There also are the merciful pastimes of drinking water from Sridhara’s pot.

142      In the Madhya-khanda the Lord daily enjoyed water-pastimes in the Ganga with all His devotees.

143      In the Madhya-khanda Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityananda go to Lord Advaita’s home to enjoy certain specific pastimes.

144      In the Madhya-khanda Lord Caitanya harshly punished Lord Advaita, but in the end gave Him great mercy.

145      In the Madhya-khanda very fortunate Murari Gupta learned that Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityananda are in truth Lord Krsna and Lord Balarama.

146      In the Madhya-khanda the two Lords: Caitanya and Nityananda, danced in Srivasa’s courtyard.

147      In the Madhya-khanda, using the mouth of Srivasa’s dead son, the Lord explained the truth about the individual souls and thus dispelled all grief.

148      In the Madhya-khanda, by Lord Caitanya’s mercy, Srivasa forgot his grief for his son.  This was learned by all.

149      In the Madhya-khanda distraught Nityananda and Haridasa saved Lord Caitanya from drowning in the Ganga.

150      In the Madhya-khanda Narayani attained the remnants of Lord Caitanya’s plate, remnants even the demigod Brahma could not easily attain.

151      In the Madhya-khanda Lord Caitanya accepted sannyasa in order to deliver all the conditioned souls.

152      The pastimes in the Madhya-khanda begin with the performance of kirtana and end with the acceptance of sannyasa.

153      In the Madhya-khanda are many millions of pastimes.  Vedavyasa will later describe them all.

154      In the Sesa-khanda (Antya-khanda) Visvambhara has accepted sannyasa.  Now He manifests the name “Sri Krsna Caitanya.”

155      In the Sesa-khanda, hearing that Lord Caitanya’s sikha is now shaved, Lord Advaita wept.

156      In the Sesa-khanda Saci’s indescribable grief is a little described.  It is only by Lord Caitanya’s power that she was able to remain alive.

157      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Nityananda, who is hot-tempered Lord Balarama Himself, broke Lord Caitanya’s sannyasa-danda.

158      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Caitanya went to Jagannatha Puri.  Concealing His true identity, He enjoyed many pastimes there.

159      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Caitanya at first teased Sarvabhauma, but in the end showed His six-armed form to Sarvabhauma.

160      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Caitanya delivered King Prataparudra.  The Lord made His home in Kasi Misra’s house.

161      In the Sesa-khanda Svarupa Damodara and Paramananda Puri, these two were qualified to attain the Lord’s personal association.

162      In the Sesa-khanda the Lord returned to West Bengal.  He blissfully said, “I will see Mathura.”

163      In the Sesa-khanda the Lord stayed in Vidya Vacaspati’s home.  Then the Lord went to the village of Kuliya.

164      In the Sesa-khanda limitless millions of people then came to see the Lord.  All attained liberation.

165      In the Sesa-khanda the Lord went to see Mathura.  Still, after travelling for a certain distance, the Lord turned back.

166      In the Sesa-khanda, after He returned to Jagannatha Puri, the Lord always performed tumultuous kirtanas with His devotees.

167      In the Sesa-khanda, after sending Lord Nityananda to West Bengal, Lord Caitanya stayed in Jagannatha Puri with some close associates.

168      In the Sesa-khanda accompanied by His devotees, Lord Caitanya happily danced before Lord Jagannatha’s chariot.

169      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Caitanya travelled to Setubandha, Jharikhanda, and Mathura.

170      In the Sesa-khanda the Lord delivered Ramananda Raya.  In the Sesa-khanda the Lord enjoyed many pastimes with Ramananda Raya.

171      In the Sesa-khanda the Lord met Dabir Khas.

172      Aware of their true identity, the Lord delivered these two brothers from bondage and gave them the names “Rupa” and “Sanatana”.

173      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Caitanya travelled to Varanasi.  The sannyasis there, who were all blasphemers, could not see His true identity.

174      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Caitanya travelled to Jagannatha Puri, where day and night He chanted the holy names of Lord Hari.

175      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Nityananda enjoyed nectar pastimes as for some days He wandered over the earth.

176      No one can understand His limitless pastimes.  Wearing tinkling anklets, He enjoyed pastimes in all the places of Mathura.

177      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Nityananda went to Panihati-grama and, following Lord Caitanya’s order, distributed devotional service.

178      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Nityananda, the great king of wrestlers, very mercifully delivered many merchants and others.

179      In the Sesa-khanda Lord Caitanya, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, enjoyed pastimes in Jagannatha Puri for eighteen years.

180      Lord Caitanya’s pastimes in the Sesa-khanda have no end.  Vedavyasa will later describe them in great detail.

181      As far as he is able, Lord Nityananda describes the glories of Lord Caitanya.  The great bliss that Lord Nityananda finds there has no end.

182      Lord Nityananda’s feet are the kings worshipped by Lord Ananta Sesa.  O Lord Caitanya, please give to me the gift of service to Lord Nityananda’s feet.

183      Thus in sutras I have briefly described the contents of this book.  Now I will begin to sing these three khandas.

184      O brother, with single-pointed attention please hear the descriptions in the Adi-khanda, descriptions of Lord Caitanya’s descent to this world.

185      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Two

Sri Gauracandra-janma-varnana

Description of Lord Caitanya’s Birth

1          Glory, glory to Lord Gaurasundara Mahaprabhu!  Glory to the great Supreme Personality of Godhead, the son of Jagannatha Misra!

2          Glory to He who is the life and soul of Nityananda and Gadadhara!  Glory to He who is the shelter of Advaita and the devotees!

3          Glory, glory to Lord Gauranga and His personal associates!  He attains devotional service who hears these topics of Lord Caitanya.

4          Again I bow down before the feet of the Lord and His devotees.  In this way I hope that Lord Caitanya’s descent to this world may appear on my tongue.

5          Glory, glory to Lord Gauracandra, who is an ocean of mercy!  Glory, glory to Lord Nityananda who is devotional service personified!

6          They are two brothers and They are devotees of the Lord.  Still, Their real identities are unknown.  Only by Their mercy is the truth about Them revealed.

7          Lord Krsna mercifully appeared before Brahma and other great devotees.  This is described in Srimad-Bhagavatam, the Vedas, and all the scriptures.

8          In Srimad-Bhagavatam (2.4.22) it is said:

“May the Lord, who is the beginning of the creation amplified the potent knowledge of Brahma from within hi heart and inspired him with full knowledge of creation and of His own Self, and who appeared to be generated from the mouth of Brahma, be pleased with me.”*

9          When in ancient times he was born from the Lord’s lotus navel, Brahma did not have the power to see anything.

10        However, when Brahma completely surrendered to Him, the Supreme Lord mercifully appeared before him.

11        Only by Lord Krsna’s mercy was Brahma able to understand the Supreme Lord, the origin of all incarnations.

12        Lord Krsnacandra’s descent to this material world is very difficult to understand.  Without first attaining the Lord’s mercy, who has the power to understand it?

13        Lord Krsna’s descent to the material world and His pastimes are inconceivable and unapproachable.  In Srimad Bhagavatam (10.14.21) Brahma declared:

14        “O supreme great one!  O Supreme Personality of Godhead!  O Supersoul, master of all mystic power! Your pastimes are taking place continuously in these worlds, but who can estimate where, how, and when You are employing Your spiritual energy and performing Your pastimes?  No one can understand the mystery of these activities.”*

15        Who has the power to know the reason why Lord Krsnacandra descends to this world?

16        Still, the reason for the Lord’s descent is given in Sri and Bhagavad-gita.

17-8     In Bhagavad-gita (4.7-8) Lord Krsna declares:

“Whenever and wherever there is a decline in religious practice, O descendant of Bharata and a predominant rise in irreligion – at that time I descend Myself.”*

“In order to deliver the pious and annihilate the miscreants, as well as to re-establish the principles of religion, I advent Myself millennium after millennium.”*

19        When religious practice declines, then, day by day, irreligion becomes stronger and stronger.

20        When this occurs, Brahma and the demigods approach the Supreme Lord and pray that the devotees be protected and the demons vanquished.

21        At that time, in order to firmly establish the yuga-dharma (religion of the age), the Supreme Lord, accompanied by His expansions and associates, descends to the earth.

22        The religion of Kali-yuga is Hari-sankirtana (chanting the holy names of Lord Krsna).  To firmly establish this religion, the Lord descended as the son of Saci.

23        Srimad-Bhagavatam describes the best of all truths, the truth that in order to establish the sankirtana movement, the Lord descended as Lord Caitanya.

24-5     In Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.5.31-2) it is said:

“In the age of Kali, as well as Dvapara-yuga, the people offer prayers to the Supreme Personality of Godhead by various mantras and observe the regulative principles of the supplementary Vedic literatures.  Now please hear of this from me.”*

“In this age of Kali, those who are intelligent perform the congregational chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra, worshipping the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who appears in this age always describing the glories of Krsna.  That incarnation is yellowish in hue and is always associated with His plenary expansions (such as Sri Nityananda Prabhu), and personal expansions (such as Gadadhara), as well as devotees and associates (such as Svarupa Damodara).

26        Lord Caitanya-Narayana has revealed that in Kali-yuga Hari-sankirtana is the best of all religious activities.

27        Therefore, accompanied by all His personal associates, the Supreme Lord descended to this world in the Kali-yuga to establish the sankirtana movement.

28        Following His order, the Lord’s personal associates also took birth in the world of human beings.

29        Ananta, Siva, Brahma, and the great sages took birth as the Supreme Lord’s personal associates.

30        They all took birth as great devotees of the Lord.  Lord Krsna was well aware of their true identities.

31        Some took birth in Navadvipa, some in Cati-grama, some in Radha-desa, some in Orissa, some in Srihatta, and some in the west.

32        Although they descended to the earth in these different places, these devotees assembled in Navadvipa.

33        Although many of these Vaisnavas took birth in Navadvipa, some of the Vaisnavas most dear to the Lord were born in other places.

34-5     Srivasa Pandita, Sri Rama Pandita, and Sri Candrasekharadeva, who are worshipped in the three worlds, and the physician named Murari Gupta, who cures the disease of repeated birth and death.

36-7     The great Vaisnavas Pundarika Vidyanidhi, Caitanya Vallabha, and Vasudeva Datta appeared in Catigrama.  Haridasa descended to this world in Budhana.

38        In Radha-desa is a village named Ekacakra.  In that village the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Nityananda, descended to this world.

39        Although He is the father of everyone, Lord Nityananda pretended that His father was a devotee named Hadai Pandita, who was the king of the pure brahmanas.

40        Thus Lord Nityananda Rama, who is an ocean of mercy, the giver of devotion, and the shelter of the devotees, descended to this world in Radha-desa.

41        At that  moment the demigods secretly showered flowers and secretly called out “Jaya! Jaya!”

42        From that day on the country of Radha-desa grew more and more prosperous and auspicious.

43        Paramananda Puri, who associated with the Lord in the pastimes at Jagannatha Puri, appeared in Trihut.

44        The places by the Ganga shores are all pure and sacred.  Why, then, did these Vaisnavas take birth in impious, lamentable places?

45        Lord Caitanya Himself descended to this world by the Ganga’s shore.  Why, then, did His personal associates take birth in other, distant places?

46        The Pandavas never went to any place where the Ganga or the holy names of Lord Hari were absent.

47        Because He loves all living entities as a father loves his children, the Supreme Lord ordered these great devotees to take birth in these different places.

48        To deliver the residents of the material world, Lord Caitanya descended to the world of matter.

49        Thinking them equal to holy places, these great Vaisnavas took birth in lamentable impious countries and lamentable impious families.  In this way they delivered everyone.

50        In whatever country and whatever family they have descended to this world, with their great power these Vaisnavas delivered everyone in an area of eight-hundred thousand miles.

51        Any place where the Vaisnavas manifest their glories becomes very pure and sacred, a place of pilgrimage.

52        Therefore Lord Caitanya-Narayana arranged that His devotees descend to the material world in all these different places.

53        Although they descended to this world in many different places, these great devotees assembled in Navadvipa.

54        They assembled in Navadvipa, for that is where the Lord descended to this world.

55        No city in the world is like Navadvipa, for that is where Lord Caitanya descended to this world.

56        Aware that the Lord would appear there, the demigod Brahma filled Navadvipa with all that is auspicious.

57        Who can describe the opulences of Navadvipa?  On even one of its ghatas hundreds and thousands come to bathe in the Ganga.

58        By Goddess Sarasvati’s grace many hundreds of thousands of learned scholars in all three ages of life stayed in Navadvipa.

59        All the scholars there were arrogant.  Even boys would aggressively debate their learned elders.

60        People from different provinces would come to Navadvipa.  There they would develop a taste for learning.

61        No one could count how many students or how many thousands and millions of teachers stayed there.

62        Favoured by Goddess Laksmi’s glance, everyone was happy.  Still, interested only in the taste of material things, they wasted their lives.

63        No one was interested in devotional service to Lord Krsna and Lord Rama.  From the beginning of Kali-yuga, this disinterest had grown more and more.

64        The only religion the people knew was keeping an all-night vigil and singing songs to Goddess Mangala-Candi (Durga).

65        Some proudly worshipped the snake-goddess Manasa.  Others offered great wealth to the deities of demigods and demigoddesses.

66        Spending for the weddings of their sons and daughters, they lost great wealth.  In this way they wasted their time in this world.

67        Even the Bhattacaryas, Cakravatis and Misras did not know the true meaning of the scriptures.

68        Although they taught the scriptures, they were materialistic.  Yama’s noose already rested around the necks of both them and their students.

69        No one would discuss Krsna-kirtana, which is the true yuga-dharma (religion of the age).  If they could not mock the faults of others, no one was interested to speak.  No one wanted to praise others.

70        The holy names of Lord Hari could  not be found in the mouths of persons proud to be renounced and austere.

71        The most deeply pious persons would perhaps say the name “Govinda” or “Pundarikaksa” as they bathed.

72        Descriptions of devotional service did not appear on tongues explaining Bhagavad-gita and Srimad-Bhagavatam.

73        Seeing the whole world bewildered by Lord Visnu’s maya potency, the devotees felt a suffering that had no end.

74        They said, “How will these souls be delivered?  They are all trapped in the spell of Maya’s happiness.”

75        “They do not chant the holy name of Lord Krsna.  Their discussion of material knowledge never ends.”

76        The true devotees of the Lord performed their devotional duties.  They worshipped Lord Krsna, bathed in the Ganga, and discussed topics of Lord Krsna.

77        The devotees would meet and bless everyone in the world.  They would pray, “O Lord Krsnacandra, please quickly give Your mercy to everyone.”

78        The leader of the Navadvipa Vaisnavas was named Advaita Acarya.  He was the most glorious person in the world.

79        He was the best teacher of jnana (knowledge), bhakti (devotional service), and vairagya (renunciation).  His explanations of Krsna-bhakti (devotion to Krsna) were like those spoken by Lord Siva Himself.

80        When discussing any passage in any one of the many scriptures in the three worlds, He always interpreted every verse to mean: “Devotion to Lord Krsna’s feet is the best of all spiritual paths.”

81        Offering Tulasi-manjaris and Ganga water, again and again He happily worshipped Lord Krsna.

82        Pushed by love for Lord Krsna, He would loudly chant Lord Krsna’s names.  The names He called broke through the boundaries of the material world and entered the world of Vaikuntha.

83        Hearing this loving call, Lord Krsna, who is conquered by devotion, personally appeared.

84        Advaita was the first of the Vaisnavas.  He was the most glorious follower of bhakti-yoga in the entire world.

85        In this way Advaita stayed in Navadvipa.  Seeing that the people had no devotion to the Lord, He became very unhappy.

86        Everyone was mad after the taste of material happiness.  No one was eager to worship and serve Lord Krsna.

87        Some worshipped Goddess Vasuli (Durga) with many offerings.  Others worshipped the yaksas with offerings of flesh and wine.

88        Again and again they danced, sang, and played musical instruments, making a great noise.  Still, they would not hear the supremely auspicious name of Lord Krsna.

89        The demigods are not pleased by worship not directed to Lord Krsna.  Seeing that the people would not worship Lord Krsna, Advaita became very unhappy at heart.

90        Advaita was naturally very merciful at heart.  In His heart He tried to plan how to deliver the people.

91        He thought, “If My Lord descends to this world, then everyone would be delivered.

92        “If I can make Lord Krsna, the beloved of Vaikuntha, visible in this world, then I will become glorious, and I will be known as ‘Advaita-simha’ (Advaita the lion).

93        When I personally bring the Lord of Vaikuntha to this world, and by doing that deliver every soul, I will sing and dance.”

94        Again and again thinking in this way, with great determination He served Lord Krsna’s feet.

95        Again and again Lord Caitanya declared, “It is because of Advaita that Caitanya descended to this world.”

96        Srivasa Pandita, at whose home Lord Caitanya enjoyed many pastimes, resided in Navadvipa.

97        The four brothers (Srivasa, Srirama, Sripati and Srinidhi) always chanted Lord Krsna’s holy names.  Three times daily they bathed in the Ganga and worshipped Lord Krsna.

98        By the Supreme Lord’s order, many liberated souls took birth in this world and, their true identities concealed, resided in the district of Nadiya.

99        These devotees were Sri Candrasekhara, Jagadisa, Gopinatha, Sriman, Murari, Sri Garuda, and Gangadasa.

100      I have mentioned the names only of some of the great souls I personally knew.  If I described all of the Lord’s associates, this book would become very large.

101      All these great souls were noble and generous. They were attentive to their proper duties.  They did not know anything but devotional service to Lord Krsna.

102      They thought of each other as friends.  They did not know that they were liberated souls who had descended from the spiritual world.

103      When they saw that there was no devotion to Lord Visnu in the entire world, their hearts burned with grief.

104      They did not hear anyone discuss topics of Lord Krsna.  Therefore amongst themselves they glorified Lord Krsna.

105      They would meet in Advaita’s home and talk about Krsna for an hour or two.  In this way all their sufferings would go away.

106      Seeing everyone burning in the flames of materialism, the devotees could not speak.  They could only weep.

107      Meeting with Advaita, the devotees tried to make the people understand all this, but the people could not understand.

108      Filled with grief, Advaita began to fast.  The Vaisnavas breathed with long and heavy sighs.

109      “Why dance for Krsna?  Why chant His names?  What is this ‘sankirtana’ the Vaisnavas talk about?”

110      Speaking these words, the people in general could not understand anything.  They desired only money and children.  Gathering together, they would mock the Vaisnavas.

111      At night the four brothers (Srivasa, Srirama, Sripati and Srinidhi) would meet in Srivasa’s house and loudly sing Lord Hari’s holy names.

112      Hearing this, the impious neighbours would declare, “that mad brahmana will ruin our village.”

113      “When he hears this chanting, the ferocious Muslim king will become wildly angry at the people of  Nadiya.”

114      Someone said., “This brahmana should be driven out of our village.  We should tear his house into pieces and send the pieces floating down the river.

115      “If this brahmana is chased away, then our village will be peaceful and prosperous.  If he is not chased away, Muslim soldiers will occupy our village.”

116      Hearing these words of the impious people, the devotees prayed to Lord Krsna and wept.

117      Hearing these words, Advaita burned with anger.  Wearing only the four directions for garments, he said to the Vaisnavas:

118      “Srinivasa, Gangadasa, Suklambara, please hear Me.  I will force Lord Krsna to appear before everyone’s eyes.”

119      :Krsna will come here and deliver everyone.  He will accept you all as His associates.  He will teach the people Krsna-bhakti (devotional service).

120      “If I fail to bring Him, I will manifest a four-armed form.  In my hand I will hold a cakra”.

121      “I will cut apart the necks of millions of atheists.  In this way I will prove that Lord Krsna is My master, and I am His servant.”

122      Again and again Advaita spoke in this way.  Fixed in His decision, He began to worship Lord Krsna’s feet.

123      Weeping, and their determination fixed, all the devotees also worshipped Lord Krsna’s lotus feet.

124      Walking here and there in the town of Navadvipa, the devotees never heard any talk of devotional service.

125      The devotees wished to leave their bodies.  Calling out “Krsna!” they sighed and wept.

126      Seeing that the whole world was interested only in material things, they became very unhappy.  No longer did they like to place food in their mouths.

127      When the devotees had rejected all material happiness, the Supreme Lord decided to descend to the material world.

128-9   Ordered by the Supreme Lord, Nityananda, who is the resting place of Ananta Sesa, descended to this world, taking birth from the womb of Padmavati, in the land of Radha-desa, in the village of Ekacakra, on an auspicious sukla-trayodasi in the month of Magha (January-February).

130      Although He is the father of everyone, Lord Nityananda pretended that His father was a devotee named Hadai Pandita, who was the king of the pure brahmanas.

131      In this way Lord Balarama, who is an ocean of mercy and the giver of devotional service, descended to this world and assumed the name “Nityananda”.

132      At that moment the demigods secretly showered flowers and secretly called out “Jaya! Jaya!”

133      From that day on the country of Radha-desa grew more and more prosperous and auspicious.

134      Accepting the garments of an avadhuta, Lord Nityananda wandered in this world to deliver the fallen souls.

135      That is how Lord Ananta descended to this world.  Now please hear how Lord Krsna descended.

136      In Navadvipa lived a person named Jagannatha Misra.  He was devoted to duty.  He was like Maharaja Vasudeva.

137      He was very generous.  He stood in the highest pinnacle of brahmanical virtue.  No one was his equal.

138      He was exactly like Kasyapa, Dasaratha, Vasudeva and Nanda.

139      His wife was named Saci.  She was very chaste and devoted to her husband.  She was Visnu-bhakti (devotional service) personified.  She was the mother of the entire world.

140      Her many daughters all passed away.  Glorious Visvarupa was her only son.

141      Visvarupa’s form was handsome like Kamadeva.  Gazing at Him, the brahmana parents became filled with joy.

142      From His birth Visvarupa was renounced.  When He was only a boy all the scriptures spontaneously appeared within Him.

143      There would be no Visnu-bhakti (devotional service) anywhere in the material world.  That is the future of the Kali-yuga.

144      When true religion disappears and when He knows that His devotees suffer, the Supreme Lord descends to this world.

145      Thus the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu, entered the bodies of Saci and Jagannatha.

146      At that moment the words “Jaya! Jaya!” appeared in the mouths of Lord Ananta.  As if in a dream, Saci and Jagannatha Misra heard those words.

147      Although at that moment their forms shone with great splendour, other persons could not see it.

148      Aware that the Supreme Personality of Godhead was about to descend to the material world, Brahma, Siva, and the other demigods came and recited many prayers.

149      All these descriptions are present, although concealed, in the statements of the Vedas.  Of this there is not any doubt.

150      Now please hear the prayers Brahma and the other demigods spoke with great devotion.  By hearing these confidential prayers, one becomes attracted to Lord Krsna.

151      The demigods said: “Glory, glory to Lord Mahaprabhu, the father of all!  Glory, glory to the Lord who to start the sankirtana movement has descended to this material world!

152      “Glory, glory to the Lord who is the protector of the Vedas, religion, the devotees, and the brahmanas!  Glory, glory to the Lord who is time personified, the crusher of the non devotees!

153      “Glory, glory to the Lord whose form is transcendental and eternal.  Glory, glory to the Lord who is the supreme controller of all controllers, and whose every desire is at once fulfilled.

154      “You reside in countless millions of universes.  Now You are manifest in Saci’s womb.

155      “Who can understand Your wishes?  The creation, maintenance and destruction of the material universes are only playing for You.

156      “If You wish, all the universes will be at once destroyed.  Were You not able to kill Kamsa and Ravana simply by speaking a single word?

157      “Still, You descended to the homes of Dasaratha and Vasudeva, and You killed the demons.

158      “O Lord, who can understand the reason why You act?  Only You have the power to understand Your heart.

159      “If You give the order, one of Your servants can deliver the souls in countless universes.

160      “Even so, You personally descend to this world, teach the true religion and make everyone fortunate.

161      “O Lord, in the Satya-yuga You manifested a white form, performed austerities, and taught the path of austerities.

162      “Accepting the role of a brahmacari, holding a danda and kamandalu, Your hair matted, and Your garments a deerskin, You descended to this world to establish the true religion.

163      “In the Treta-yuga manifesting Your form as the handsome reddish Yajna-purusa, You taught the religion of yajnas.

164      “The sruk and srava in Your hand, You became the yajnika and personally performed yajnas.

165      “In Dvapara-yuga manifesting a form dark like a splendid raincloud, You established the religion of Deity worship in home after home.

166      “Descending to this world, You became a great king.  Wearing yellow garments, and marked with the Srivatsa and other signs of Your true identity, You personally performed Deity worship.

167      “In Kali-yuga You manifest the form of a brahmana with a yellow complexion and You teach the religion of sankirtana, which is secretly taught by the Vedas.

168      “You descend to this world in limitless forms.  Who can count them all?

169      “Manifesting the form of Matsya, You enjoyed pastimes on the waters of devastation.  Manifesting the form of Kurma, You became the resting place of all the living entities.

170      “Manifesting the form of Hayagriva, You rescued the Vedas and killed Madhu and kaitabha, the first two demons.

171      “Manifesting the form of Sri Varaha, You rescued the earth.  Manifesting the form of Nrsimha, You tore Hiranyakasipu to shreds.

172      “Manifesting the wonderful form of Vamana, You cheated Bali.  Manifesting the form of Parasurama, You made the earth a place where ksatriyas no longer lived.

173      “Manifesting the form of Ramacandra, You killed Ravana.  Manifesting the form of Balarama, You enjoyed limitless pastimes.

174      “Manifesting the form of Buddha, You preached the religion of mercy.  Manifesting the form of Kalki, You killed the mlecchas.

175      “Manifesting the form of Dhanvantari, You gave the gift of nectar.  Manifesting the form of Hamsa, You explained the truth to Brahma and others.

176      “Manifesting the form of Narada, You held the vina and sang.  Manifesting the form of Vyasa, You explained the truth about Yourself.

177      “Manifesting the best handsomeness, intelligence and pastimes, You appeared in Your original form, the form of Krsna, and enjoyed pastimes in Gokula.

178      “Now, in this incarnation, You will manifest the form of a devotee of the Lord.  With all Your power You will preach the sankirtana movement.

179      “The whole world will be filled with sankirtana.  In home after home prema-bhakti (loving devotional service) will be manifest.

180      “How can we describe the bliss that will fill the worlds, when, meeting with Your servants, You will dance?

181      “By always meditating on Your lotus feet, Your devotees remove all inauspiciousness from this world.

182      “The soles of their feet break the inauspiciousness of this world.  Their glances purify the ten directions.

183      “When they raise their arms and dance, the troubles present even in Svargaloka perish.  Your servants are like that.  Their glory is like that.  Their dancing is like that.

184      “In the Padma Purana and Hari-bhakti-sudhodaya (20.68) it is said:

“O king, when the devotees of Lord Krsna dance, their steps crush the inauspiciousness of the earth, their glances destroy the inauspiciousness of the ten directions, and their raised arms push away the inauspiciousness of the demigods’ planets.”

185      “You are the Supreme Personality of Godhead.  Bringing Your devotees with You, You have personally come to this world.  You will preach the sankirtana movement and distribute pure love of God (prema).

186      “O Lord, who has the power to describe Your glories?  You will teach Visnu-bhakti (devotional service to Lord Visnu), which is the great secret hidden in the Vedas.

187      “Hiding devotional service, You freely give liberation.  We desire the gift of devotional service.

188      “As the master of the universe, You give the greatest wealth as a gift to others.  You do this because You possess all mercy.

189      “O Lord, Your holy name brings the results of performing all yajnas.  Now You have descended to this world in Navadvipa.

190      “O merciful Lord, please be merciful to us.  Please make us fortunate to allow us to see the pastimes You will now enjoy.

191      “After some days You will fulfil Ganga-devi’s long cherished desire, for You will enjoy many pastimes in her waters.

192      “You, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, whom the kings of yoga see in the trance of meditation, are now manifested in the town of Navadvipa.

193      “We offer our respectful obeisances to the town of Navadvipa and the home of Saci and Jagannatha, where You descended to this world.”

194      In this way Brahma and the demigods, remaining invisible, offered prayers to the Lord.

195      The Supreme Personality of Godhead, who resides everywhere in all the worlds, remained in Saci’s womb.  Then, when the full moon rose in the month of Phalguna (February-March), He openly manifested Himself.

196      All auspiciousness that resides in all the limitless universes assembled together to be present on that full-moon night.

197      The Lord descended to this world amidst the sounds of sankirtana.  By a trick the Lord arranged this.  In this way the Lord preached the glories of sankirtana.

198      Who has the power to understand the Lord’s actions?  By the Lord’s wish, Rahu covered the moon on that night.

199      Seeing the eclipse, all of Navadvipa began to chant the auspicious names of Lord Hari.

200      Limitless millions of people bathed in the Ganga and called out “Haribol! Haribol!”

201      The sound of Lord Hari’s name filled Nadiya.  Then it filled the universe.  Even then it could not be contained.

202      Hearing this great wonder, the devotees declared, “May this eclipse last forever.”

203      Everyone said, “Tonight everyone is filled with bliss.  I think it must have been like this when Lord Krsna Himself appeared in this world.”

204      As all the devotees went to bathe in the Ganga, the four directions were filled with the sankirtana of Lord Hari’s holy names.

205      Seeing the eclipse, children, adults, women, saints, sinners, everyone called out “Hari! Hari!”

206      “Haribol! Haribol!” were the only sounds anyone could hear.  The sound of Lord Hari’s name was present everywhere in all the universes.

207      The demigods showered flowers from the four directions.  Again and again they beat dundubhi drums and called out “Jaya!”

208      As all this occurred, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the life of all the worlds, descended to the earth and became the son of Saci.

A Song in Dhanasri-raga

209      Rahu swallowed the moon, there were great tidal waves in the ocean of the holy names, Kali was defeated, and the victory flag flew.  The Supreme Personality of Godhead was manifest, and the fourteen worlds were filled with the sounds of “Jaya! Jaya!’

210      (Refrain) Gazing on the moon of Lord Caitanya, everyone in Nadiya is filled with bliss.  Now all their sorrows have perished.

211      Dundubhi drums are struck.  A hundred conchshell trumpets are blown.  Flutes and buffalo horn bugles are played.  Vrndavana dasa sings the glories of Sri Caitanya Thakura and Nityananda Prabhu.

A Song in Dhanasri-raga

212      (Refrain) The handsomeness of His limbs defeats the sunshine.  My eyes cannot bear to gaze on Him.  I cannot speak any metaphors to describe His long, slightly curved eyes.

213      Today Lord Caitanya’s glories are manifest.  Sounds of joy are heard in the four directions of the earth.  Each vibration of Lord Hari’s names fills all the worlds up to Brahmaloka.  Now the moon of Lord Caitanya is manifest.

214      He is splendid like sandal paste.  His chest is broad.  His forest-garland swings to and fro.  His handsome face is like the cooling moon.  His long arms reach to His knees.

215      Gazing at Lord Caitanya, the fortunate worlds calls out “Jaya! Jaya!”  Some dance.  Other sing.  Kali is filled with despair.

216      Only pathetic fools cannot understand the truth of Lord Caitanya, who is the crown on the heads of the four Vedas.  Vrndavana dasa sings the glories of Sri Caitanya Thakura and Nityananda Prabhu.

A Song in Patha-manjari-raga (Ekapadi)

217      (Refrain) The moon of Lord Caitanya has risen.  Now the ten directions are filled with bliss.

218      His handsome form defeats millions of Kamadevas.  He smiles as He hears the chanting of His holy names.

219      I gaze on His charming eyes and face, marked with the signs of a great king.

220      Every heart in this world yearns to gaze on His limbs and on His feet graceful with the flag and thunderbolt.

221      His glories and opulences make all misfortunes flee far away.

222      Sri Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I Vrndavana dasa, sing of Their glories.

A Song in Nata-mangala-raga

223      (Refrain) Hearing that Lord Caitanya had descended to this world, the demigods felt the presence of great auspiciousness.  Gazing at the moon of His face, a moon that cools the burning sufferings of material life, they became wild with bliss.

224      Ananta, Brahma, Siva and the other demigods have now assumed human forms.  On the pretext of the eclipse they also chant “Hari! Hari!”  I have no power to describe the glories I have seen.

225      The four directions of Nadiya are filled with loud sounds of “Hari! Hari!”  Demigods and humans meet and enjoy pastimes.  Now Navadvipa is flooded with bliss.

226      In Saci’s courtyard all the demigods offer respectful obeisances.  In the blinding darkness of eclipse no one can see them.  These pastimes of Lord Caitanya are very difficult to understand.

227      Some offered prayers.  Others held a parasol.  Others fanned with camaras.  Others joyfully showered flowers.  Others sang.  Others danced.

228      Lord Caitanya has come with His devotees.  The atheists and offenders do not understand Him in any way.  Vrndavana dasa sings the nectar glories of Sri Krsna Caitanya and Nityananda Prabhu.

A Song in Mangala-raga (Pancama-raga)

229      (Refrain) The dundubhi and dindima drums are struck.  There are auspicious sounds of “Jaya!”  There is the nectar of sweet singing.  “Today we will meet a very exalted person, a person even the Vedas do not understand.  Please don’t delay.”

230      In Indrapura there is a great tumult of auspicious sounds.  Everyone calls out, “Hurry! Get ready! Get ready!”  “Because of our great good fortune, we will now go to Lord Caitanya, who has appeared in Navadvipa!”

231      The embrace and kiss each other.  They have no shame.  Wild with joy that the prince of Navadvipa had now taken birth, they do not know who they are and who others are either.

232      In Navadvipa they hear the blissful sounds of Lord Hari’s holy names coming from the four directions.  Tasting the nectar of Lord Caitanya’s glories, they become intoxicated.  They sing, “Caitanya!” “Jaya! Jaya!”

233      In Saci’s home they gaze at handsome Lord Caitanya, who was glorious like ten million moons meeting together, who had accepted a humanlike form, and who, manifesting an eclipse, tricked the people into loudly chanting the holy names of Lord Hari.

234      Accompanied by all His potencies, the moon of Lord Caitanya has descended to this world.  The atheists and blasphemers cannot understand Him.  The two moons of Sri Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my Lords.  They are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the nectar of Their glories.

 

Chapter Three

Sri Gauracandrasya Kosthi-ganana

Lord Caitanya’s Horoscope

A Song in Ekapadi

1          (Refrain) Look! There is Lord Caitanya’s marketplace, where He sells the jewels of prema (love for Krsna).

2          From the first moment of His descent into this world, the Lord preached the Hari-sankirtana movement.

3          Seeing that an eclipse had darkened the four directions, the people, running to bathe in the Ganga, chanted, “Hari!”

(The Song ends).

4          Persons who had never in their lives spoken the names of Lord Hari now chanted “Hari!” as they ran to bathe in the Ganga.

5          When the ten directions were thus filled with the sounds of Lord Hari’s names, He who is the jewel of Jagannatha became filled with bliss.

7          “What rituals should we perform?  We do not have anything.”  Hurrying there, the ladies of the village exclaim “Jaya! Jaya!”

8          All the relatives hurried there.  Jagannatha’s home was filled with happiness.

9          Saci’s father, the great brahmana Nilambara Cakravati, gazed at the infant boy’s wonderful horoscope.

10        Filled with wonder as he gazed at the infant’s handsome form, Nilambara Cakravati said, “This child has all the signs of a great king.”

11        “There is a prophecy that says, ‘One day a brahmana will be king of West Bengal’.  Perhaps this boy will be that king.  In time we will know if this boy is indeed that person.”

12        Then Nilambara Cakravati, who was a great brahmana astrologer, began to describe the infant boy’s horoscope.

13        “On the lagna of this horoscope I see this boy will be very glorious.  He will be like a king.  I do not have the power to describe the full extent of His glory.

14        “He will be so great a scholar that He will defeat even Brhaspati.  He will be a treasure house of all virtues.

15        Then a great brahmana saint began to predict the Lord’s future deeds.

16        The brahmana said, “This infant is Lord Narayana Himself.  He will establish the essence of all religion.

17        “He will become a wonderful preacher.  He will deliver the entire world.

18        “To everyone He will freely give the treasure that Brahma, Siva, and Sukadeva at every moment yearn to attain.

19        “Simply by seeing Him, the whole world will become blissful, renounced and merciful to all.

20        “What to speak of others, even the yavanas, who hate Lord Visnu, will worship the feet of this boy.

21        “His glories will be sung in countless universes.  Everyone from brahmanas to children, will bow down before Him.

22        “He will be bhagavata-dharma (devotional service) personified.  He will be a great saint.  He will be devoted to the demigods, brahmanas, and gurus, and also to His mother and father.

23        “As Lord Visnu descends to this world to establish the true religion, so this infant will also teach the true religion.

24        “Who has the power to explain the auspicious signs on this boy’s horoscope?

25        “O Jagannatha Misra, You are very fortunate to have such a son.  I bow down before you.

26        “I am fortunate to read this infant’s horoscope.  His name will be ‘Visvambhara’.

27        “The people will call this boy “Navadvipacandra” (the moon of Navadvipa).  Please know that He will be spiritual bliss personified.

28        Because that rasa would have brought unhappiness to the Lord’s parents, the brahmana said nothing about the Lord’s acceptance of sannyasa.

29        Hearing these descriptions, Jagannatha Misra became wild with bliss.  He wished to give a gift to the brahmana.

30        Jagannatha Misra who was very poor and had nothing to give, touched the brahmana’s feet and wept tears of joy.

31        The brahmana touched Jagannatha Misra’s feet and also wept.  Everyone happily exclaimed, “Hari! Hari!”

32        Hearing this auspicious transcendental horoscope, all the relatives exclaimed, “Jaya! Jaya!”

33        Then musicians played mrdangas, shanais and flutes, making music without end.

34        Unnoticed, demigods and demigoddesses mingled with the human men and women.

35        Touching the Lord’s head with auspicious durva grass in her left hand, Goddess Aditi, the mother of the demigods declared, “May You live long.”

36        When she smiled and said, “May You live long” those words meant, “May You be manifested on the earth for a long time.”

37        Saci could see that these ladies were very wonderfully beautiful.  Still, questions about their identity did not enter her mouth.

38        The demigoddesses touched the dust of Saci’s feet.  She was overcome with happiness.  No words came to her mouth.

39        Neither Lord Ananta nor the Vedas personified had the power to describe the bliss that filled Jagannatha Misra’s home.

40        No one could describe the bliss the people of Nadiya saw in Saci’s home.

41        Whether they were in the middle of town, in their homes, or by the Ganga’s shore, everyone always chanted the names of Lord Hari.

42        On the night of the eclipse everyone celebrated a joyful festival to honour the Lord’s birth in this world.  Still, no one understood what they had done.

43        Lord Caitanya’s birthday is the full-moon night of Phalguna month.  Brahma and all the demigods worship that holy tithi.

44        The tithi when Lord Caitanya, the jewel of the brahmanas, descended to this world is the most sanctifying of all holy tithis.  It is devotional service personified.

45        Lord Nityananda was born on the sukla-trayodasi of Magha month, and Lord Caitanya appeared in the full moon night of Phalguna month.

46        These two holy tithis are the most auspicious and glorious of all holy days.

47        A person who observes these two holy days breaks the bonds of illusion and attains Krsna-bhakti (devotional service to Krsna).

48        As the Lord’s appearance day is purifying so a Vaisnava’s appearance day is also purifying.

49        A person who hears the description of Lord Caitanya’s appearance in this world never again suffers.  Never again will he die.  Never again will he be born in this world.

50        A person who hears the topics of Lord Caitanya attains devotional service.  He comes with the Lord each time He descends to this world.

51        The Adi-khanda, which describes Lord Caitanya’s descent into this world, is very beautiful to hear.

52        These pastimes are not manifested only once.  The Vedas explained that the Supreme Lord appears and disappears again and again in this world.

53        I do not see any beginning or end to the descriptions of Lord Caitanya.  What by His mercy I have understood, I will write about in this book.

54        I offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of Lord Caitanya and His devotees.  I pray that my offenses will be forgiven.

55        The two  moons of Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Four

Nama-karana-bala-carita-caurapaharana-varnana

Description of the Lord’s Name-giving Ceremony, Childhood Pastimes, and the Abduction by Thieves

1          O lotus-eyed Lord Caitanyacandra, glory, glory unto You!  Glory, glory to Your loving devotees!

2          Please place Your auspicious glance upon me so that, free from guile, my heart may worship You day and night.

3          Now that Lord Caitanya was present there, the bliss in Saci’s home increased day after day.

4          Again and again gazing at their son’s handsome face, the brahmana and brahmani floated in an ocean of bliss.

5          Lord Visvarupa would look at His brother, the abode of bliss, smile and embrace Him.

6          Relatives would stay around the infant boy day and night.

7          Some chanted the Visnu-raksa mantras, others chanted Devi-raksa mantras, and others circumambulated the house.

8          When he wept, shedding tears from His lotus eyes, the Lord would at once stop if He heard the holy name of Lord Hari.

9          Eventually everyone understood the Lord’s hint.  Whenever He wept, they would chant the names of Lord Hari.

10        The playful demigods would sometimes play practical jokes on the people always surrounding the Lord.

11        Invisible, a demigod would slip into the house.  When the people saw his shadow, they would say, “There goes a thief.”

12        Some called out, “Nrsimha! Nrsimha!”  On the mouths of others the Aparajita-stotra was heard.

13        Many prayers were recited in the ten directions.  Thus there was a great commotion in Saci’s home.

14        Seeing that the Lord was inside, the demigods would gather outside the house.  The people would then say, “Someone should guard the house.”

15        Others would cry out, “Stop! Stop!  A thief runs away!”  Others would call out “Nrsimha! Nrsimha!”

16        An exorcist warned the demigods, “Today you may have escaped.  But you do not know the great power of Lord Nrsimha.”

17        Invisible, the demigods laughed.  In this way one month passed.

18        On the day celebrating balaka-utthama, Saci went with the other women to bathe in the Ganga.

19        Accompanied by tumultuous singing and instrumental music, Saci bathed in the Ganga.  She worshipped Goddess Ganga and then she went to the temple of Goddess Sasthi.

20        After properly worshipping the feet of all the demigods, she returned home with the other women.

21        Then Saci respectfully offered them puffed rice, bananas, oil, red sindura, betel nuts, and betel leaves.

22        After blessing the infant boy and offering obeisances to Mother Saci, all the women returned to their homes.

23        In this way the Lord enjoyed pastimes.  If the Lord does not give understanding, who has the power to understand them?

24        Again and again the infant Lord cried.  In this way he made everyone chant the holy names of Lord Hari.

25        Whatever the women did to pacify Him, the Lord would only cry more and more.

26        However, when everyone said, “Hari! Hari!”, a smile at once appeared on the Lord’s moonlike face.

27        Discovering that this pleased the Lord’s heart, everyone would gather together, clap their hands, and sing “Hari!”

28        In this way everyone happily performed Hari-sankirtana, and Saci’s home became filled with the holy names of Lord Hari.

29        The Lord’s pastimes in Jagannatha Misra’s home were secretly like the pastimes He enjoyed as Gopala Krsna.

30        When no one was home, He scattered things here and there.

31        On the four walls He threw oil, milk, whey and ghee.

32        When He learned, “Mother is coming”, the infant Lord fell to the ground and cry.

33        Saying “Hari! Hari!”, Mother Saci comforted her infant son.  Then she saw all the things scattered about.

34        She asked, “Who threw the wheat, rice, and dal everywhere in the house?”  The she saw the pots of milk and yoghurt were broken.

35        In the house was only a four-month old infant, “Who scattered everything?”  No one knew.

36        Everyone in the family came.  No one saw the sign of any culprit.

37        Someone said, “Perhaps a demon came here, but was unable to harm the child because of the protective mantras.

38        “Unable to harm the child, the demon became angry, threw everything here and there, and then fled to his own place.”

39        Seeing all this, Jagannatha Misra was bewildered.  Thinking, “It is providence”, He did not say anything.

40        The two parents saw the disturbance as the will of providence.  However, when they gazed at their infant son, they could not remain unhappy.

41        Some days passed happily in this way, and then it was time for the name-giving ceremony.

42        Nilambara Cakravati, scholars, and relatives all came.

43        Many chaste ladies, decorated with red sindura and splendid like Goddess Laksmi herself, also came.

44        Everyone gave thought to choosing the name.  Some ladies suggested one name, and other ladies suggested another.

45        Someone said, “There will not be many older sons and daughters.  He is the last one born.  Therefore His name should be “Nimai”.

46        After consulting among themselves, the learned scholars decided on an appropriate name for the boy.

47        They said, “As soon as this boy was born, famine ended in the land and the farmers were blessed with rain.

48        “The earth again became happy and prosperous, as if Lord Narayana Himself was protecting the earth.

49        “Therefore this boy should be given the name “Sri Visvambhara” (the maintainer of the worlds).  After all, in His horoscope it is written that He will be a brilliant lamp shining in His family.

50        The name “Nimai” given by the chaste ladies will be the second name the people call Him.

51        At the most auspicious moment of the name-giving ceremony, the brahmanas chanted verse from the Bhagavad-gita, Srimad-Bhagavatam and the Vedas.

52        At the most auspicious moment the demigods and humans chanted the holy names of Lord Hari, sounded conchshells and rang bells.

53        Rice, a book, puffed rice, coins, gold, silver and other objects were brought and placed before the infant boy.

54        Jagannatha Misra said, “O Visvambhara my son, please listen.  At once grasp whatever touches Your heart.”

55        Ignoring everything else, infant Lord Caitanya picked up Srimad-Bhagavatam and embraced it.

56        The chaste ladies filled the four walls with sounds of “Jaya!”  Everyone said, “He will be a great pandita.”

57        Someone said, “This boy will become a great Vaisnava.  With slight study He will learn all the scriptures.

58        Whoever saw Lord Visvambhara’s smiling face became drenched in showers of bliss.

59        When they put Him on their laps, the ladies did not know how to put Him down.  Even the demigoddesses cannot easily place the Lord on their laps.

60        Whenever the infant Lord cried, the ladies clapped their hands and sang the names of Lord Hari.

61        Hearing this, the infant Lord danced as he sat on their laps.  This made all the ladies sing Lord Hari’s holy names with more enthusiasm.

62        Thus by the Lord’s tricks the holy names of Lord Hari were always in everyone’s mouth.  That was His desire.

63        “Without the Supreme Lord’s desire, no action will be successful.”  This truth is declared in the Vedas, the Srimad-Bhagavatam and all the scriptures.

64        Thus arranging that His holy name would always be chanted, Lord Caitanya, Saci’s son, grew day by day.

65        Then the supremely handsome infant Lord began to crawl about on His knees, making the bells around His hips tinkle sweetly.

66        Then the supremely fearless infant Lord began to play in the courtyard.  He would grasp snakes, fire, or anything else that He saw.

67        One day a snake slipped through the fence and entered the house.  In His childhood pastimes the Lord at once grasped the snake.

68        The snake coiled around and around.  The infant Lord reclined upon the coils.

69        Seeing this, everyone panicked and screamed, “Haya! Haya!”  The infant Lord only smiled and continued to reclined on the snake.

70        Everyone screamed, “Garuda! Garuda!”  The frightened parents and other relatives wept.

71        Hearing everyone weep, the snake, who was Lord Ananta, slithered away, even though infant Lord Caitanya tried to grasp Him.

72        The ladies at once grasped the infant Lord, placed Him on their laps, and blessed Him, saying, “May this boy live long.”

73        Some chanted protective mantras.  Others recited blessings.  Others poured over the infant Lord’s limbs the water of the Ganga that had once washed Lord Visnu’s feet.

74        Some said, “It is as if this boy is born again.  “Others said, “The snake did not hurt Him.”

75        Infant Lord Caitanya smiled and looked at all the ladies.  Again and again He tried to go back to the snake, but everyone stopped Him.

76        Anyone who with devotion hears these pastimes, which are secretly described in the Vedas, will not be harmed by the snake of repeated birth and death.

77        After some days the infant Lord began to walk, wandering here and there in the courtyard.

78        The handsomeness of the Lord’s limbs defeated ten million Kamadevas.  The moon yearned to gaze on His face.

79        His graceful head and forehead were covered with graceful curly hair.  His eyes were lotus flowers.  He looked like Gopala Krsna Himself.

80        His long arms reached His knees.  His lips were red.  His chest was broad.  All His features were handsome and auspicious.

81        His handsome fair form was splendid like the sun.  His fingers, hands and feet were very handsome.

82        The Lord walked here and there, as a child walks.  Seeing the naturally red soles of His feet, and thinking He had cut Himself and was bleeding, Saci became frightened.

83        Gazing at the Lord, Saci and Jagannatha Misra became filled with wonder.  Although they were poverty stricken, they became filled with bliss.

84        When they were alone they asked each other, “What exalted person has taken birth in our home?”

85        “I think a great saint has taken birth in our home and He will put an end to our sufferings in this world of birth and death.”

86        “I have never heard of a child like ours.  He smiles and dances whenever He hears the names of Lord Hari.

87        “When He cries, no one can console Him.  But when someone says the name of Lord Hari, He stops crying.  He listens carefully.”

88        From early morning the ladies would surround the boy Lord and sing the holy names.

89        When the ladies clapped their hands and sing “Hari! Hari!”, the handsome fair boy joyfully danced.

90        One time He playfully rolled in the dust and then, smiling, climbed onto His mother’s lap.

91        Gracefully moving His limbs, Lord Caitanya would dance.  Gazing at Him, everyone became filled with peerless bliss.

92        No one could understand how the boy Lord had induced them to always chant the names of Lord Hari.

93        The boy Lord was always running in and out of the house.  No one could catch Him.  He was very restless.

94        Wandering outside, the boy Lord wanted to taste whatever He saw, whether it was puffed rice, bananas, or sandesa.

95        When they saw His charming form even strangers who did not know Him at once gave whatever He wished.

96        In this way everyone would give Him bananas and sandesa, and the Lord would happily return home.

97        Then He would give these gifts to the ladies who sang the holy names of Lord Hari.

98        Seeing the boy’s intelligence, everyone smiled.  At every moment they would clap their hands and sing “Hari!”

99        The Lord wandered freely in and out of the house, whether morning, noon, or night.

100      Every day He went to a neighbour friends’ house and stole something.

101      In one house He drank milk.  In another house He ate rice.  If in a certain house He could not find anything to eat, He would break the pots.

102      If in someone’s house there was a small child, He would make the child cry.  If anyone saw Him, He would flee.

103      If by destiny someone caught Him, he would grasp that person’s feet and plead.

104      “Please let Me go this one time.  I will never return here again.  I will never steal again.  Please be merciful.”

105      Seeing the boy’s intelligence, everyone was filled with wonder.  No one was angry with Him.  Everyone loved Him.

106      Everyone loved Him more than their own children.  When they saw Him, He stole their hearts.

107      In this way the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed pastimes.  He would not stay in one place.  He was always wandering about.

108      One day two thieves saw the Lord.  They thought, “Whose boy is this, wandering around the town?”

109      Seeing the glistening ornaments on the Lord’s graceful limbs, they decided to rob them.

110      “Son! Son!, said one, placing the Lord on his lap.  “Where have You been all this time?” said the other thief.

111      “Son, let us go home”, said the two thieves.  The Lord smiled and said, “Let us quickly go home.”

112      The two thieves quickly took the Lord in their arms.  The people nearby said, “Go home, my boy.  Go home.”

113      Who could count the thousands and thousands of people in Navadvipa?  Gazing at the ornaments, the two thieves became very happy.

114      The two thieves thought, “Nimai’s bangles will be mine.”

115      As the two thieves hurried to their secret place, the smiling Lord rode on their shoulders.

116      One of the thieves put a sandesa in the Lord’s hand.  The other thief said, “We have almost come home.”

117      By the time the thieves had gone very far, The Lord’s relatives began to search for Him.

118      Some called out “Visvambhara, come home! Come home!”  Others called out, “Nimai!”

119      Everyone was frantic.  They were like fish struggling to stay alive out of water.

120      Everyone completely took shelter of Lord Krsna.  Meanwhile the thieves were carrying the Lord toward His own home.

121      Bewildered by Lord Visnu’s Maya, the thieves could not find the right path.  Thinking they were at their own place, they arrived instead at Jagannatha Misra’s home.

122      Thinking they were at their own secluded home, the thieves were eager to take the Lord’s ornaments.

123      One of the thieves said, “Son, get down.  Now we are home.”  The Lord replied, “Yes, yes.  Put Me down at once.”

124      Inside Jagannatha Misra’s home everyone was filled with despair.  Their heads rested in their hands.

125      Bewildered by Maya, the thieves thought they were in their own home.  They took the Lord from their shoulders and placed Him in His own home.

126      As soon as He was put down, the Lord ran to His father’s lap.  Filled with bliss, everyone called out, “Hari! Hari!”

127      Everyone was filled with a happiness that cannot be described.  The life had once gone, again entered their bodies.

128      The two thieves could see they were not in their own home.  Whose home they were in they did not know.

129      Who noticed them in the great commotion?  Frightened, the thieves fled, running in the four directions.

130      “How strange!”, the thieves thought.  One thief said, “Who knows the magic to have bewildered us like that?”

131      “Today Goddess Durga rescued us”, the two thieves agreed and happily embraced.

132      Those two thieves were very fortunate, for Lord Narayana rode on their shoulders.

133      Everyone thought, “Who returned the boy?  We should tie a turban around his head.”

134      Someone said, “I saw two men.  They brought the boy.  I do not know where they went.”

135      Why did those men not declare, “We have brought Him home?”  Everyone said they were very surprised at that.

136      Everyone asked, “Child Nimai, where did You go, and who brought You back?”

137      The Lord replied, “I went to the bank of the Ganga, but then I lost the path and was wandering around town.

138      “Then two men picked me up, walked on the streets, and carried Me here.”

139      Everyone declared, “When they affirm that the Supreme Lord protects children, old persons, and the helpless, the scriptures do not lie.”

140      Bewildered by Lord Visnu’s Maya, and not understanding the truth of what just happened, everyone thought these thoughts.

141      In this way the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed pastimes.  If He does not give understanding, who has the power to understand them?

142      Whoever hears this narration, which is also secretly spoken in the Vedas, attains firm devotion to Lord Caitanya’s feet.

143      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

Chapter Five

Tairthika-vipranna-bhojana

Eating the Food of the Pilgrim Brahmana

1          Glory, glory to Lord Visvambhara, who is the supreme master of all masters, who is very dear to the devotees, and whose feet are marked with the flag, thunderbolt, and elephant-goad.

2          Staying in Jagannatha Misra’s home, and His true identity unknown to others, in many ways the boy Lord revealed the truth about Himself.

3          One day Jagannatha Misra called out, “O Visvambhara my son, bring me my book.”

4          Hearing His father’s words, the boy ran inside the house, bringing with Him the sound of tinkling anklets.

5          Jagannatha Misra said, “Where are the tinkling anklets I hear?”  The brahmana and brahmani parents searched the four directions.

6          He said, “My son does not wear anklets on His feet.  Who makes that sweet sound of tinkling anklets?”

7          “How surprising!”  they thought.  But they did not say anything.

8          After bringing the book, the boy went outside to play.  Then the parents saw another wonder inside their home.

9          All over the floor they saw wonderful footprints, footprints marked with the flag, thunderbolt, elephant goad, pennant and other auspicious signs.

10        Gazing at the wonderful footprints, the parents became filled with bliss.  Tears flowed from their eyes.  The hairs of their bodies stood erect.

11        They gazed at the footprints and then they bowed down before them.  They said, “We are delivered.  We will not take birth again.”

12        Jagannatha Misra said, “O mother of Visvarupa, please listen.  Please prepare sweet-rice mixed with ghee.

13        In the morning with bathe with panca-gavya the Damodara Salagrama-sila that stays in our home.

14        “I think the Salagrama-sila is secretly walking in our home.  That is why we heard the tinkling of anklets.

15        As His parents joyfully worshipped the Salagrama-sila, the boy Lord smiled within His heart.

16        Now please hear another wonderful pastime of Lord Caitanya, the son of Jagannatha Misra.

17        To please Lord Krsna a certain very pious brahmana went on pilgrimage to many holy places.

18        Chanting the six-syllable Gopala mantra, He worshipped the Lord.  He did not eat anything that was not the remnants of food offered to Lord Gopala.

19        After travelling and travelling to many holy places, by destiny the fortunate brahmana came to Lord Caitanya’s home.

20        A Salagrama-sila and a Deity of Lord Bala-Gopala were the ornaments he wore around his neck.  He shone with a peerless brahmanical lustre.

21        The brahmana always chanted “Krsna! Krsna!”  His eyes closed, in his heart he tasted the nectar of Lord Govinda.

22        Seeing this brahmana’s effulgence, Jagannatha Misra at once stood up and respectfully bowed before him.

23        Jagannatha Misra honoured his guest with respectful hospitality.

24        He washed his guest’s feet and offered him an elevated sitting place.

25        When the guest was comfortably seated, Jagannatha Misra asked him, “Where is your home?”

26        The brahmana replied, “I do not belong to any country or province.  I travel wherever my hear takes me.”

27        Jagannatha Misra bowed down and said, “The world is fortunate that You travel in that way.”

28        “Today I am very fortunate.  If you give permission, I will arrange to you to cook.”

29        The brahmana said, “O Jagannatha Misra, You may do as you like.”  Then Jagannatha Misra made splendid arrangements for cooking.

30        First he nicely cleaned the kitchen, and then he brought all the ingredients for cooking.

31        The brahmana guest personally did the cooking with great happiness, and then he also made the offering to Lord Krsna.

32        Then Lord Caitanya, who is the Supersoul in all hearts, thought, “I will reveal Myself to this brahmana.”

33        When the brahmana began his meditation, Lord Caitanya suddenly came before him.

34        Lord Caitanya’s limbs were covered with dust and clothed only by the four directions.  His hands and feet were very graceful.  His eyes were reddish.

35        Smiling, He took some of the brahmana’s food and placed it in His own graceful mouth.  He ate one mouthful.  Then He looked at the brahmana.

36        “Haya! Haya!” the fortunate brahmana called out.  “This restless boy stole the food!”

37        Jagannatha Misra at once came.  He saw smiling Lord Caitanya eating the rice.

38        Angry Jagannatha Misra wanted to chase after the boy and beat Him.  The anxious brahmana guest stood up and grasped Jagannatha Misra’s hand.

39        The brahmana said, “O Jagannatha Misra, look.  You are a respectable and learned person.  What knowledge does this little boy have?  What will beating Him accomplish?

40        “It is one thing to beat a person who can reason right from wrong.  But if you beat this little boy, I will curse you.”

41        Jagannatha Misra unhappily placed his head in his hands.  He did not lift his head.  He did not speak.

42        The brahmana said, “O Jagannatha Misra, do not be unhappy at heart.  The supreme Lord always knows everything that happens.

43        “Bring the fruits, roots and other like things that are in your house and give them to me.  That will be my meal for today.”

44        Jagannatha Misra said, “If you accept me as your servant, then please agree to cook again.

45        “In my home are the ingredients for cooking.  When you cook again, then I will be happy.”

46        All the family members also requested, “It is our wish that you cook again.”

47        The brahmana said, “If it is your desire, then I will cook everything again.”

48        Everyone was pleased by the brahmana’s words.  At once everyone cleaned the kitchen.

49        They quickly made the arrangements for cooking, and the brahmana cooked again.

50        Everyone said, “This boy is very restless.  He may spoil the offering again.

51        “Take the child to another house and keep him there while the brahmana cooks and eats.”

52        Saci-devi picked up her son and carried Him to another house.

53        All the ladies said, “O Nimai, listen.  Why do You eat that brahmanas food like that?

54        With a smile on His moonlike face, the Lord replied, “How am I at fault?  The brahmana called for Me.”

55        Everyone said, “Nimai, You rascal!  Now that Your caste is gone, what will You do?

56        “Who is this brahmana?  From what family dies he come?  Who knows him?  Now that You have eaten his food, how can You keep Your caste.

57        The Lord smiled and said, “I belong to the gopa caste.  I always eat food cooked by brahmanas.”

58        “How does a gopa lose his caste by eating food cooked by a brahmana?”  Speaking these words, the Lord smiled and looked at everyone.

59        Speaking these tricky words, the Lord explained the truth about Himself.  Still, no one understood Him.  They were bewildered by Maya.

60        Hearing the Lord’s words, everyone laughed.  They did not try to conceal the thoughts within their hearts.

61        Smiling and laughing, the people held the Lord in their arms.  Whoever held the Lord floated in an ocean of bliss.

62        The brahmana cooked again.  Then he sat down to offer the food to his Deity.

63        Meditating, the brahmana made the offering to Lord Bala-Gopala.  The boy Caitanya, who is the Supersoul in everyone’s heart, was fully aware of all of this.

64        Bewildering everyone, Lord Caitanya slipped away unnoticed.  Smiling and laughing, He approached the brahmana.

65        Unnoticed, the Lord took a handful of rice and ate it.  Then the brahmana saw Him.

66        “Haya! Haya!” the brahmana screamed.  The Supreme Lord ate the rice and ran away.

67        Jagannatha Misra jumped up, grabbed a stick and angrily chased the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

68        Terrified, the Lord ran into a room.  Screaming in anger, Jagannatha Misra followed Him.

69        Jagannatha Misra said, “See what You have done today!  I am learned and respectable.  But to Your mind I am only a great fool.

70        “Who has such a big thief in his home?”  Angrily speaking these words, Jagannatha Misra chased after the Lord.

71        Everyone tried to grab Jagannatha Misra and stop him, Jagannatha Misra said to them, “Let go!  Today I will beat Him.”

72        Everyone said, “O Jagannatha Misra, you are noble and generous.  If you beat Him, what will happen to Your saintly qualities?”
73        “A child of His age is naturally very foolish.  He cannot know right from wrong.  Still you want to beat Him.

74        “How will you teach Him anything by beating Him?  You will not teach Him anything in that way.  Small children are restless by nature.”

75        Hurrying there, the pilgrim brahmana grasped Jagannatha Misra’s hand and said:

76        “O King of the Misra, this boy is not at fault.  What is destined to happen on a certain day must happen.

77        “It is not written in my destiny that today I may eat food offered to Lord Krsna.  This secret truth I now tell to you.”

78        Unhappy, Jagannatha Misra could not lift his face.  Unhappy at heart, he placed his head in his hands.

79        At that moment effulgent Lord Visvarupa came there.

80        The highest limit of handsomeness rested on all His limbs.  In the fourteen worlds no one was like him.

81        A brahmana-thread rested on His shoulder.  He was brahmanical power personified.  He was Lord Nityananda, who had taken birth in a separate form.

82        The truths of all the scriptures were always on His tongue.  He always explained the truth of devotional service to Lord Krsna.

83        Seeing this wonderful form, the pilgrim brahmana became enchanted.  He stared with fixed eyes.

84        The brahmana asked, “Whose son is He?”  Everyone said, “He is Jagannatha Misra’s son.”

85        Hearing this, the brahmana happily embraced Him and said, “Fortunate are the father and mother of such a son.”

86        Visvarupa offered obeisances to the brahmana, sat down, and spoke words that were a stream of nectar.

87        He said, “Anyone who has you for a guest in his home becomes very fortunate.

88        “Your heart filled with bliss, You travel here and there only to purify the world.

89        “I am very fortunate to have you as My guest.  I am very unfortunate that I made you fast.

90        “A house where you are made to fast will attain the fruit of great inauspiciousness.

91        “Seeing you, I became very happy.  But hearing of what happened I became very sad.”

92        The brahmana said, “Please do not be sad at heart.  Whatever fruits and roots You have I will eat.”

93        “I live in the forest.  I cannot always get rice.  Mostly I eat only fruits and roots.

94        “Sometimes, if it naturally comes my way, I eat rice.”

95        “When I gaze at You, I feel great happiness.  It is as if I have eaten millions and millions of times.

96        “Please bring some fruits and roots that in this house have been offered to the Lord, and I will eat them now.”

97        Jagannatha Misra gave no reply.  Dejected, he sat with his head in his hands.

98        Visvarupa said, “O saintly one, you are an ocean of mercy.  Still, I am afraid to speak before you.”

99        “Saintly persons feel sad at others’ sufferings and happy at others’ joys.

100      “If you still have some strength left you can cook an offering for Lord Krsna.

101      “In this way my family’s unhappiness will perish, and we will all feel transcendental happiness.”

102      The brahmana replied, “I already cooked twice.  Still, Lord Krsna would not allow me to eat.

103      “This much I understand: It is not written in my destiny that today I shall eat.  Lord Krsna does not desire it.  Why should I struggle to do it?

104      “One may have at home many millions of things to eat, but if Lord Krsna does not give the order, one will not be able to eat any of them.

105      “When Lord Krsna writes in one’s destiny that a certain thing shall not be, then one may struggle millions of times to make it so, but one will never succeed.

106      “Four and a half hours of the night have already passed.  Soon six hours will have passed.  Is it right to cook so late at night.

107      “Therefore I will not make a great endeavour to cook.  I will simply eat some fruits and roots.”

108      The Visvarupa said, “It is not wrong to cook now.  Cook, and we will all be happy.

109      Speaking these words, Visvarupa grasped the brahmana’s feet.  Everyone requested the brahmana to cook.

110      Gazing at Visvarupa, the brahmana became charmed.  “I will cook”, he declared.

111      “Happily chanting “Hari!”, everyone cleaned the kitchen.

112      Everyone hastily cleaned the kitchen and brought all the ingredients for cooking.

113      Then the brahmana began to cook.  Everyone surrounded the boy Caitanya.

114      The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Caitanya, was confined to His room.  Jagannatha Misra stood guard at the door.

115      Everyone said, “Bolt the doors from the outside.  Then He will not be able to escape.

116      Jagannatha Misra said, “Good.  Good.  That is a good plan.”  Everyone bolted the doors and stayed outside.

117      The ladies inside the room said, “Don’t worry.  Nimai has gone to sleep.  He does not know anything but sleep.”

118      In this way everyone guarded the boy.  Meanwhile, after some time the brahmana finished cooking.

119      After the cooking was finished, the pious brahmana sat down and in meditation offered the food to Lord Krsna.

120      Lord Caitanya, who is the Supersoul in all hearts, knew all that had happened.  In His heart He thought, I will reveal Myself to this brahmana.

121      Then, following the Supreme Lord’s wish, Nidra-devi, the goddess of sleep, bewildered everyone.  Without a struggle everyone fell asleep.

122      Lord Caitanya came to the place where the brahmana was offering the food.

123      Seeing the boy, the brahmana called out, “Haya! Haya!”  But everyone was deeply asleep.  No one heard him.

124      The Lord said, “O brahmana, you are a kind and generous person.  You called Me, so I cam.  How am I at fault?”

125      “Chanting My mantra, You called for Me to come.  I could not stay away.  I have come to You.

126      “You always yearn to see Me, so now I am showing Myself to you.”

127      At that moment the brahmana saw a very wonderful eight-armed form holding conchshell, cakra, club, and lotus.

128      He who manifested the form held fresh butter in one hand, ate it with the other, and played the flute with the remaining two hands.

129      A Kaustubha jewel, Srivatsa mark, and jewel necklace decorated His chest.  Jewel ornaments could be seen on all His limbs.

130      He wore a necklace of new gunja.  On His head was a peacock feather.  His red lips were very glorious on His moonlike face.

131      His smiling lotus eyes were restless.  He wore a vaijayanti garland and swaying shark shaped earrings.

132      Jewel anklets decorated His lotus feet.  The effulgence of His jewellike toenails dispelled the darkness for a great distance.

133      Then the brahmana saw a wonderful kadamba tree.  He saw Vrndavana forest, filled with the chirping of birds.

134      In the four directions he saw gopas, gopis, and cows.  What before he had seen only in meditation, now he saw directly.

135      Seeing this wonderful opulence, the pious brahmana fainted in ecstasy.

136      Then Lord Caitanya, who is an ocean of mercy, placed His graceful hand on the brahmana’s body.

137      Touched by the Lord’s hand, the brahmana regained consciousness.  He was stunned with bliss.  He did not speak a word.

138      Again and again the brahmana fainted, falling to the ground.  Again he stood up, and again he fainted, overcome with bliss.

139      The hairs of his body stood erect.  He trembled and perspired.  He could not stay still.  From his eyes tears flowed like the Ganga river.

140      He grasped the Lord’s feet and loudly wept.

141      Seeing the brahmana’s distress, the Lord smiled and spoke.

142      The Lord said, “Listen.  Please listen, O brahmana.  For many births you have been My servant.

143      “Yearning to see Me, you always meditated on Me.  For this reason I now show Myself to you.

144      “In a different birth I showed this same form to You in Nanda’s home, but you do not remember it.

145      “When I descended to this world in Gokula, you also took birth.  At that time You happily went on pilgrimage.

146      “By destiny you became a guest in Nanda’s home.  At that time you also offered food to Me.”

147      “At that time I showed this same form to you and I also ate the food you offered.

149      “Birth after birth you are My servant.  Persons who are not My servant cannot see My form.

149      “What I have told you is a secret.  Do not tell anyone.
150      “If you reveal it while My present incarnation remains on earth, I will destroy you.”

151      “In this incarnation I will begin the sankirtana movement.  In every country I will preach sankirtana.

152      “In every home I will place the pure loving devotional service (prema-bhakti-yoga) that Brahman and the demigods yearn to attain.

153      Stay for some days and you will see many things but you must not tell any of them.

154      In this way giving both mercy and comfort to the brahmana, Lord Caitanya returned to His room.

155      Then the Lord again became a child and again lay down on His bed.  Overpowered by the Yoga-nidra potency, no one was awakened.

156      Seeing these wonders, the brahmana found that his body was filled with bliss.

157      The brahmana smeared the food on all his limbs.  Weeping and weeping, he ate it.

158      The brahmana danced, sang and laughed.  Again and again he called out, “Jaya Bala-Gopala!”

159      When the brahmana shouted everyone awakened.  The brahmana immediately stopped and began to wash himself.

160      The brahmana peacefully ate.  Seeing this, everyone became happy.

161      In his heart the brahmana considered telling everyone what had happened.  He thought, “When they know He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, they will all become liberated.

162      “The Supreme Personality of Godhead, whom Brahma and Siva yearn to meet, has descended to this world and taken birth in a brahmana’s home.

163      “I will tell the whole world that the Supreme Personality of Godhead has now become a little boy.  Then the Lord will deliver everyone.

164      “But the Lord forbade me to do that.”  Afraid to disobey the Lord, the brahmana did not speak.

165      Keeping the Lord’s identity a secret, the brahmana stayed near Him in Navadvipa.

166      After begging alms in different places, every day the brahmana would return and see the Lord.

167      All these pastimes are secretly described in the Vedas. One who hears these pastimes will meet Lord Krsna.

168      The narrations of the Adi-khanda, which describe the pastimes Lord Narayana enjoyed as a small boy, are like a stream of nectar.

169      Lord Caitanya is the crest jewel of all the worlds.  He is the king of Vaikuntha.  He is Lord Narayana, the husband of Laksmi.  He is Lord Ramacandra, the husband of Sita.

170      In the Treta-yuga He appeared as Rama and Laksmana.  Then He enjoyed many pastimes and He removed the earth’s burden.

172      Those two persons whom the Vedas call “Mukunda” and “Ananta” are identical with Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityananda.  That is certain.

173      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda Prabhu are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Six

Vidyarambha-bala-capalya-varnana

Description of the Beginning of Study and the Mischievous Childhood Pastimes

1          In this way the fair-limbed Lord Krsna enjoyed many pastimes.  Then came the day to begin His schooling with the ceremony of placing a writing chalk in His hand for the first time.

2          On an auspicious day, at an auspicious time, the great brahmana Jagannatha Misra placed the writing chalk in His son’s hand.

3          After a few days, all the relatives assembled and the boy’s karna-beda (ceremony of first hearing the Vedas) and cuda-karana (hair-cutting ceremony) were performed.

4          When the boy-Lord wrote down all the letters on first seeing them, everyone was filled with wonder.

5          Within two or three days the Lord had learned all the combinations of letters.  Again and again He wrote names of Krsna, names strung like garlands.

6          Day and night He wrote “Rama”, “Krsna”, “Murari”, “Mukunda”, and “Vanamali”.  He eagerly studied.

7          The king of Vaikuntha now went to school with a group of boys.  The very pious people of Nadiya were able to see Him.

8          Hearing Him sweetly recite, “ka, kha, ga, gha”, as He repeated the Bengali alphabet, everyone became enchanted.

9          Lord Caitanya enjoyed wonderful pastimes.  He yearned for things that were very difficult to get.

10        He yearned to catch the birds flying in the sky.  When He could not catch them He wept bitterly and rolled in the dust.

11        He yearned after the moon and the stars.  Unable to grasp them, He thrashed His hands and feet.  Bitterly He wept.

12        The people would place Him in their laps and try to comfort Him.  He would not be comforted.  “Give! Give!” He would demand.

13        There was only one remedy.  Only when He heard the sound of Lord Hari’s name did the boy stop crying.

14        Everyone would clap their hands and sing “Hari! Hari!”  Only then would He forget His distress and become calm.

15        To please the boy, everyone chanted the names of Lord Hari.  In this way Jagannatha Misra’s home became the world of Vaikuntha.

16        One day everyone chanted “Hari!” again and again, but the boy-Lord continued to cry.

17        Everyone said, “Nimai! Child! Listen.  We are singing the names of Lord Hari.  Now You should gracefully dance.”

18        He would not hear their words.  He continued to cry.  Everyone said, “Child, tell us why You are crying.”

19        The Lord said, “If you wish to save My life, then quickly go to the home of two brahmanas.

21        “Jagadisa Pandita and Hiranya Pandita are both great devotees of the Lord.  There is something in their home that I wish to have.

22        “Today is ekadasi.   I wish to eat the foods that they have offered to Lord Visnu on this day.

23        “If I could eat the remnants of those offerings I would become peaceful.”

24        Hearing this impossible request, Mother Saci became unhappy.  She declared, “What You ask is not permitted by the Vedas or social custom.”

25        When they heard the boy’s words, everyone laughed.  They all said, “O child, we will give it to You.  Just stop crying.”

26        Jagadisa and Hiranya were great Vaisnavas.  For Jagannatha Misra they were as dear as life.

27        When they heard the boy Lord’s words, these two brahmanas found that their bodies were filled with joy.

28        The two brahmanas declared: “What a surprising story!  We have never heard of a boy so intelligent.

29        “How did He know that today is ekadasi?  How did He know that today’s food-offering to the Deity was very large?

30        “This much we know”  This boy is very handsome.  Lord Krsna Himself seems to live inside His body.

31        “Lord Narayana enjoys pastimes in this boy’s body.  Staying in this boy’s heart, Lord Narayana speaks through Him.”

32        Thinking in this way, the two brahmanas brought all the prasadam remnants and with limitless happiness gave them all to the boy.

33        The two brahmanas said, “Son, please eat this prasadam.  In this way our desire to please Lord Krsna will be fulfilled.”

34        Only by Lord Krsna’s mercy does a mercy become intelligent in this way.  Only a devotee and no one else, is truly intelligent.

35        Without engaging in devotional service one cannot understand the truth about Lord Caitanya, from the pores of whose boy limitless universes have come.

36        Hiranya and Jagadisa, who had been the Lord’s servants birth after birth, with their own eyes saw these pastimes the Lord enjoyed in His form as a brahmana boy.

37        The Lord happily accepted the offerings.  He tasted a little from each preparation.

38        The Lord happily ate the prasadam.  In this way His whim became pacified.

39        Everyone happily declared, “Hari! Hari!”  After He ate, the Lord danced as everyone sang His holy names.

40        Some of the prasadam fell to the ground, and some was sprinkled on some people’s limbs.  In this way the king who rules of thirty million demigods enjoyed many pastimes.

41        Thus the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is described in all the Vedas and Puranas, played in Saci-devi’s courtyard.

42        Lord Caitanya, who was known as Visvambhara, dove into the nectar of restless and mischievous pastimes.  He enjoyed many pastimes with the other brahmana boys.

43        Accompanied by His friends He went from place to place.  No one had the power to stop Him.

44        When He saw another boy they would play.  Then He would mock the boy.  Then He would start a quarrel.

45        Because the Lord was so powerful, He and His friends always won these quarrels.  The other boys would go away defeated.

46        Covered with dust and sprinkled with drops of ink, Lord Caitanya was enchanting.

47        At midday, after finishing their hearing and writing, the boys happily went to bathe in the Ganga.

48        Lord Caitanya entered the Ganga and playfully splashed water on His friends.

49        Who can describe the opulences of Nadiya?  At each ghata numberless people would bathe.

50        I do not know how many saints, ascetics, sannyasis, householders and children met there.

51        Accompanied by His friends, the Lord would swim in the Ganga.  One moment He would dive.  Another moment He would float.  Another moment He would play games.

52        Lord Caitanya enjoyed many pastimes in the water.  Kicking His feet, He would splash the others.

53        Everyone forbade Him to splash.  He did not care for their prohibitions.  No one could catch Him in one place.

54        The Lord forced everyone to bathe again and again.  He spat on their bodies and He contaminated them in different ways.

55        Unable to catch the Lord, all the brahmanas went to His father.

56        Someone said, “Hear.  Please hear, O dear friend Jagannatha Misra.  I will describe the misdeeds of your son.

57        “Because of Him we cannot properly bathe in the Ganga.”  Someone else said, “He splashed water and breaks my meditation.”

58        Someone else said, “He tells me, ‘On whom do you meditate?  I am Lord Narayana Himself, now present before your eyes in the Kali-yuga.

59        Someone else said, “He stole my Siva-linga.”  Someone else said, “He stole my outer clothes.”

60        Someone else said, “preparing to worship Lord Visnu, I brought flowers, durva grass, food-offerings, sandal paste, and a throne for Lord Visnu.

61        “Then, while I was bathing, your son came, sat on the throne, ate all the offerings, and then fled.

62        “Then He said to me, “Why are you sad at heart?  The person you seek as eaten your offering.”

63        Someone else said, “As I chanting Gayatri in the water He approached underwater and grabbed my feet.”

64        Someone else said, “Because of Him I cannot find my dhoti and my basket of flowers.”  Someone else said, “He stole my Bhagavad-gita.”

65        Someone else said, “He puts water in the ears of my small son and makes him cry.”

66        Someone else said, “From behind He jumps on my shoulders, says, ‘I am Siva!’ and then jumps down.”

67        Someone else said, “He sits on my altar, eats all the food to be offered, and then worships Lord Visnu.”

68        “Also, accompanied by other mischievous boys, He throws sand on whoever finishes bathing.

69        “He exchanges the mens’ and womens’ clothing left on the riverbank during bathing.  In this way He embarrasses everyone.

70        “O Jagannatha Misra, you are my dear friend.  Still, I must tell you:  Your son always acts in this way.

71        “For six hours He does not come out of the water.  How will His body remain healthy?”

72        At that time many girls angrily approached Saci-devi.

73        They said to Saci, “O respected mother, please hear what your son has done.

74        “He steals our clothes.  Then He insults us.  When we reply to His insults, He splashes water on us.  Then He picks a quarrel with us.

75        “Following our vows, we bring fruits and flowers.  He forcibly takes them and throws them away.”

76        “When we are finished bathing, He and the other mischievous boys throw sand on our bodies.”

77        “He sneaks up on us and suddenly shouts in our ears.”  Then another girl said, “He spat water in my face.”

78        “He put itchy okada seeds in my hair.”  Another girl said, “He wants to marry me.”

79        “Every day He acts like this.  I Nimai the king’s son?”

80        “Your Nimai acts like Nanda’s son.  We have heard about Nanda’s son.”

81        “If we complain to our fathers and mothers, they will surely quarrel with you.

82        “You should stop Him at once.  No one in Nadiya likes the way he acts.”

83        Hearing these words, Lord Caitanya’s mother smiled, embraced, each girl, and spoke sweetly.

84        She said, “When Nimai comes home I will tie Him up and beat Him with a stick.  Never again will He make trouble for others.”

85        The girls placed on their heads the dust from Saci’s feet.  Then they went to bathe again.

86        Whoever was thus harassed by the Lord’s pranks felt intense spiritual happiness in his heart.

87        When the brahmanas complained to Jagannatha Misra, they did so in a playful spirit.  However, when he heard their words, Jagannatha Misra roared with anger.

88        He said, “He always harasses everyone with these pranks!  I will not allow Him to bathe in the Ganga.”

89        “I will beat Him with a stick.”  Then everyone tried to intervene on the boy’s behalf.  No one succeeded.

90        Because He is the Supersoul present in all hearts, Lord Caitanya knew that Jagannatha Misra was angrily hurrying toward Him.

91        Lord Caitanya continued to enjoy His pastimes.  Of all the boys, He was the most charming.

92        All the little girls said, “O Visvambhara, please listen.  Jagannatha Misra is coming here.  You should flee at once.”

93        The Lord ran away from where the boys were staying.  Frightened, the little daughters of the brahmanas also ran away.

94        Lord Caitanya instructed the boys to tell Jagannatha Misra, “Your son did not come here to bathe.”

95        “After school He took the path back home.  We ourselves are waiting for Him to come back here.”

96        After giving this instruction, the Lord returned home by another path.  Then Jagannatha Misra came to the bathing place by the Ganga.

97        Coming to the bathing place by the Ganga, Jagannatha Misra looked in the four directions, but he could not see his son among the other boys.

98        Jagannatha Misra asked, “Where did Visvambhara go?”  The boys replied, “He did not come to bathe today.”

99        “After school He took the path back home.  We ourselves are waiting for Him to come back here.”

100      Jagannatha Misra continued to search.  Not finding his son, all he could do was angrily complain.

101      The same brahmana that had, in a playful spirit previously spoken the complaints, came there and again spoke to Jagannatha Misra.

102      They said, “Visvambhara ran home out of fear.  You should go home.  Have a little talk with Him.

103      “If He does mischief again, we will catch Him and bring Him to you.”

104      “The words we said to you were spoken in jest.  In the three worlds no one is fortunate like you.

105      “How can hunger, thirst, or grief enter the home where your son stays?”

106      “In the past you must have served the feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead that now you have such a glorious son.  You are very fortunate.

107      “Even if He commits millions of offenses, we will always keep Visvambhara in our hearts.”

108      Birth after birth, these brahmanas had been devotees of Lord Krsna.  That is why they were all extremely intelligent.

109      The Supreme Lord thus enjoyed many pastimes with them, His servants.  No one can understand these pastimes.

110      Jagannatha Misra said, “This boy is like a son to you all.  If He offends you, then I am cursed.”

111      After, embracing everyone, Jagannatha Misra happily returned home.

112      By another path Lord Visvambhara had already returned home.  In His hands he carried beautiful books.  He was splendid like the moon.

113      Ink-spots decorated His fair limbs.  He was like a campaka flower attracting black bees from the four directions.

114      “Mother!” He called out, “Give Me oil, I will go for My bath.”

115      Hearing her son’s words, Saci became joyful.  She did not see on His limbs any sign that He had bathed.

116      Saci gave Him the oil.  In her heart she thought, “Why did the young girls talk like that?  Why did the brahmanas say those things?

117      “Ink-spots cover His every limb.  These are the same clothes He wore to school.  He carries His school books.”

118      That moment Jagannatha Misra returned.  Seeing Jagannatha Misra, Lord Visvambhara at once climbed on his lap.

119      With this embrace Jagannatha Misra no longer knew anything of the outside world.  Gazing at his son, he was flooded with bliss.

120      Jagannatha Misra could see that each of his son’s limbs were covered with dust.  Not seeing any sign that his son had bathed, he was very surprised.

121      Jagannatha Misra said, “Visvambhara, what plan do You keep in Your heart?  Why do You not allow the people to bathe in peace?”

122      “Why do You always take away the articles for worshipping Lord Visnu?  Are You afraid of Lord Visnu?

123      The Lord said, “Today I did not go for My bath.  The boys all went before I could go.

124      “I did not trouble anyone.  I did not even come near these people.  Still they accuse Me.

125      “If, even though I do not go near these people, they continue to accuse Me, then I will really do some mischief.  Then I will really trouble them.”

126      After speaking these words, the Lord smiled and went to bathe in the Ganga.  There He met His friends again.

127      Seeing Visvambhara, everyone embraced Him.  When they heard how cleverly He had acted, they all laughed.

128      Everyone praised Him, “Nimai, You are very smart.  Today You escaped a big beating.”

129      As the Lord played in the water with His friends, Saci and Jagannatha Misra thought about what had happened.

130      The said, “If the people did not lie to us, then why did His body not show the slightest sign of bathing?

131      “Everything was just as it should be.  His limbs were covered with dust.  He looked as He should look.  He carried His books.  He wore the same clothes, and they were dry.  His hair was dry.

132      “I think our Visvambhara is not a human being.  Perhaps, with the help of His Yogamaya potency, Lord Krsna Himself has taken birth in our home.

133      “Of perhaps He is a great saint.  Who He is I do not know at all.”  In this way Jagannatha Misra, the jewel of the brahmanas, thought about the situation.

134      When the two parents saw their son, all these thoughts perished.  They became filled with bliss.  Then they did not know anything but their son.

135      The six hours that the Lord was at school passed like two yugas for His parents.

136      If the Vedas had ten million forms, each with ten million mouths, they still could not give a complete description of the good fortune attained by these parents.

137      Again and again I offer my respectful obeisances to the feet of Saci and Jagannatha Misra, before whom the master of the countless universes appeared as a son.

138      In this way the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed pastimes.  But, bewildered by Maya, the people could not understand His true identity.

139      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of The feet.

 

Chapter Seven

Sri Visvarupa-sannyasadi-varnana

Description of Sri Visvarupa’s Sannyasa and Other Pastimes

1          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, the master of all masters!  Glory, glory to the devotees who dearly love Lord Visvambhara!

2          Glory to the son of Saci and Jagannatha Misra, a son who is the life of everyone!  O Lord, with a glance of mercy please rescue all the souls in this world.

3          In this way Lord Caitanya was manifest in Navadvipa.  Pretending to be a child, He enjoyed many pastimes.

4          The Lord was always mischievous to everyone.  His mother tried to teach Him, but He would not pay attention.

5          When He was taught, He would do twice as much mischief.  Whatever He could reach in the house, He would break.

6          Anxious, His parents would not tell Him anything.  Completely independent, He happily played.

7          The words of Adi-khanda, which describe the pastimes of Lord Narayana enjoyed as a child, are like a stream of nectar.

8          The Lord was not afraid of His father, His mother, or anyone else.  Still, when He saw His elder brother, Visvarupa, He became humble.

9          The Lord’s elder brother, Visvarupa, was the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself.  From birth he was renounced.  He was a treasure house of all virtues.

10        Commenting on the scriptures, He taught that all scriptures describe Visnu-bhakti (devotional service to Lord Visnu)  No one had the power to break His explanations.

11        He engaged His ears, voice, mind and all His senses in Krsna-bhakti (devotional service to Lord Krsna).  He did not hear or speak of anything else.

12        Seeing His younger brother’s mischief, Visvarupa was filled with wonder in His heart.

13        He thought, “This boy is not like a resident of the material world.  His form and deeds are like those of child Krsna.

14        Again and again He does what human beings cannot.  I think He is Lord Krsna, manifest as a child, and enjoying pastimes.”

15        Saintly Visvarupa thought in this way.  Still, He did not reveal the truth.  He remained engrossed in His own activities.

16        He always stayed among the Vaisnavas.  He spoke of Krsna, was devoted to Krsna, and happily worshipped Krsna.

17        The whole material world is mad after money, children, and material education.  Whenever they saw them, the materialists would mock the Vaisnavas.

18        Seeing the Vaisnavas, would recite these doggerel verses: “Sannyasis, yogis, and faithful wives must all die in the end.”

19        “I say that the word ‘fortunate’ means ‘a person who rides on a horse’, or ‘a person  who rides on a palanquin’, or ‘a person who has ten or twenty servants running ahead and behind.”

20        “You Vaisnavas weep tears of love for your Lord.  But the tears do not break your poverty and misery.”

21        “Again and again you scream ‘Hari! Hari!’  Your Lord will become angry when He hears you screaming like that.”

22        Hearing words like these from the non-devotees, the great devotees became very unhappy.

23        They did not hear Krsna-kirtana anywhere.  They saw that at every moment everyone was burning in the fire of repeated birth and death.

24        Not hearing the descriptions of Lord Krsnacandra that He yearned to hear, Lord Visvarupa became very unhappy.

25        If sometimes someone gave a lecture explaining Bhagavad-gita or Srimad Bhagavatam, descriptions of Krsna-bhakti (devotional service to Lord Krsna) would never appear in his tongue.

26        Speaking illogically, all the teachers became like walking corpses.  Materialists do not know the meaning of words like “bhakti” (devotional service).

27        When they saw the illogical ideas of the people in general, Advaita Acarya and the other devotees wept.

28        In His heart Visvarupa unhappily thought, “I will not look at the faces of these people.  I will go to the forest.

29        Every morning Visvarupa would first bathe in the Ganga and then visit Advaita’s home.

30        When He heard Visvarupa explain that Krsna-bhakti (devotional service to Lord Krsna) is the true meaning of all the scriptures, Advaita would roar with pleasure.

31        When Visvarupa arrived, Advaita would stop His Deity worship and at once embrace Him.  All the Vaisnavas would happily say, “Hari! Hari!”.

32        Filled with the bliss of Krsna consciousness, the devotees roared like lions.  No longer was there any sadness in their hearts.

33        No one would leave Visvarupa and return home.  Neither would Visvarupa return to His own home.

34        When she had finished cooking, Saci said to Lord Visvambhara, “Go to Your elder brother and bring Him home at once.”

35        Thus, on the pretext of His mother’s request, the Lord went to fetch His brother at Advaita’s home.

36        When the Lord came He saw the Vaisnavas were talking about the auspicious topics of Lord Krsna.

37        Hearing that they were talking about Him, Lord Caitanya glanced at them with charming and auspicious eyes.

38        Each of His limbs rested on the peerless summit of all handsomeness and grace.  Ten million moons could not equal the glory of even one of His toenails.

39        Clothed only by the four directions, and His every limb covered with dust, the Lord smiled and said to His elder brother,

40        “Brother, please come to eat.  Mother calls.”  Clutching His elder brother’s garment, the Lord departed.

41        Motionless, the devotees gazed at the Lord’s charming form.

42        The devotees were entranced.  Words about Krsna no longer came to their mouths.

43        Gazing at the Lord, the devotees forgot their own identities.  Without knowing how, the devotees found that their hearts had been stolen.

44        The non-devotees cannot understand how the Lord steals His devotees’ hearts.

45        This secret truth was revealed in Srimad Bhagavatam, where King Pariksit heard if from Sukadeva Gosvami.

46        To learn this secret one should listen to the words of Srimad Bhagavatam, which is a conversation between Sukadeva Gosvami and King Pariksit, a conversation that has no equal.

47        When Lord Caitanya was born in Gokula, He wandered from home to home, enjoying pastimes with the other boys.

48        From the time of the Lord’s birth, the gopis loved the Lord more than their own sons.

49        Even though they did not understand that He was the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself, they naturally loved Krsna more than their own sons.

50        Filled with wonder when he heard this, and the hairs of his body standing up in ecstasy, King Pariksit asked Sukadeva Gosvami (Srimad Bhagavatam 10.14.49):

51        “O Gosvami, the words you have spoken are most wonderful.  I have never heard anything like them in all the three worlds.

53        “I see that they loved Krsna, who was another’s son more than they loved their own sons.  Why did they love Krsna more?  Please tell me.”

54        Sri Sukadeva Gosvami replied (Srimad Bhagavatam 10.14.50-58):

“O King Pariksit, please listen.  The all-pervading Supersoul is most dear to everybody.  That should be known.

54        “When the soul is no longer present in the body of a son or wife, in a moment the relatives take the body out of the house.

55        “It is the Supersoul who gives life to all and who  is the most treasured possession of all.  The Supersoul is Lord Krsna, the son of Nanda.

56        “Therefore, because Krsna is the origin of the Supersoul, the gopis love Krsna more than their own sons.”

57        This is true for the devotees, but not the non-devotees.  The non-devotees in this world do not love Krsna.

58        One may ask: Why do Kamsa and the other demons try to kill Krsna?  The answer is: Previous offenses are the cause of those actions.

59        Sugar is sweet.  That everyone knows.  If someone tastes it as bitter, the reason is that his tongue is at fault.

60        The tongue is at fault.  The sugar is not at fault.  The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Caitanya, is the sweetest of all.

61        Although everyone in Navadvipa saw Lord Caitanya, aside from the devotees, no one knew His real identity.

62        The Lord completely stole the devotees’ hearts.  In this way the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed pastimes in Navadvipa.

63        After thus enchanting the hearts of all the Vaisnavas, Lord Visvambhara returned home with His elder brother.

64        In His heart saintly Advaita thought, “That boy is not a human being, a resident of the material world.”

65        Advaita told all the Vaisnavas, “I do not understand for certain what is the true identity of that boy.”

66        All the devotees praised the handsomeness of that wonderful boy.

67        In name only did Visvarupa go home.  He quickly returned to Advaita’s house.

68        Material happiness did not bring pleasure to Visvarupa’s heart, where the bliss of Krsna-kirtana always stayed.

69        When He was home, Visvarupa stayed always in the room that was a Visnu temple.  He hardly ever went to the other rooms.

70        When His parents began to make plans for His marriage, Visvarupa became very unhappy at heart.

71        “I must renounce the world”, Visvarupa decided in His heart, “I must go to the forest”, was the only thought in His heart.  It kept Him awake at night.

72        Only the Supreme Personality of Godhead can truly understand the desires that stay in the Supreme Personality of Godhead’s heart.  After a few days Visvarupa accepted sannyasa.

73        In this world He was known by the name “Sankararanya”.  The best of the Vaisnavas, He walked on the path that leads to the limitless Supreme Person.

74        When saintly Visvarupa left, the hearts of Saci and Jagannatha Misra burst into flames.

75        The Lord and His parents loudly wept.  Tormented by separation from His brother, Lord Caitanya fell unconscious.

76        I do not have the power to place on my mouth words that describe that torment of separation.  Jagannatha Misra’s home became filled with weeping.

77        Seeing that Visvarupa had accepted sannyasa, Advaita and the other Vaisnavas wept again and again.

78        When they heard this news, the upper-class and middle-class non devotees did not respond in the same way.  Hearing this news, they were not overcome with grief.

79        Their hearts broken, Saci and Jagannatha Misra cried, “Visvarupa! Visvarupa!”

80        Jagannatha Misra was overcome with grief for his son.  His relatives and friends tried to console him.

81        They said, “O Jagannatha Misra, please be peaceful.  Don’t be unhappy at heart.  Your son is a great soul who has brought liberation to His entire family.

82        “When a person accepts sannyasa, then sixty million of His family members go live in Vaikuntha.

83        “By acting in this way, your son has attained the perfection of knowledge.

84        “You should be very happy.”  Speaking these words, everyone grasped the hands and feet of Saci and Jagannatha Misra.

85        They said, “Your Visvambhara is the ornament of the family.  This son will continue your dynasty.

86        “He will destroy all your sufferings.  How can ten million sons compare to this son?”

87        All the relatives and friends explained the truth in this way.  Still, Jagannatha Misra’s suffering did not break.

88        Thinking of these instructions, Jagannatha Misra became peaceful.  Then, when he remembered Visvarupa’s virtues, he forgot all about being peaceful.

89        Jagannatha Misra said, “In my heart I do not know whether this son will stay home.

90        “Lord Krsna gave me a son and then Lord Krsna took Him away.  Whatever Lord Krsnacandra wishes will certainly be.

91        “Independent of You, the individual soul has not even a half mustard seed’s worth of power.  O Lord Krsna, I dedicate my body and senses to You.  I take shelter of You.”

92        With this knowledge of jnana-yoga, little by little saintly Jagannatha Misra became peaceful and steady in his thoughts.

93        In this way Visvarupa left home.   His form is not different from the form of Lord Nityananda.

94        Whoever hears this description of Lord Visvarupa’s sannyasa attains Krsna-bhakti (devotional service to Lord Krsna).  For him the noose of karma is cut.

95        When they heard of Visvarupa’s sannyasa, the devotees felt both joy and sorrow at every moment.

96        They said, “Lord Krsna has taken from us a person who always spoken Krsna-katha (topics of Krsna).

97        “We should not stay here.  We should go to the forest.  Then we will not see the faces of these sinners.

98        “How many flames of the offender’s words must we tolerate?  Everyone is addicted to the path of sin.

99        “We do not hear holy names like “Krsna” on anyone’s mouth.  Drowning in material pleasures, the whole world is on the verge of death.

100      “If someone preaches the path that leads to Lord Krsna, no one accepts his words.  The people misunderstand him, try to refute him and mock him.

101      “They tell him, ‘How have you become happy by worshipping Krsna?  Only after begging do you eat.  Your sufferings always increase.'”

102      Deciding that it was  not right to stay among such people, the devotees declared, “We must go to the forest”, and then sighed.

103      Saintly Advaita comforted everyone.  He said, “You all will attain the highest bliss.  That is certain.

104      “In My heart I feel great bliss.  I think in this way:  “Lord Krsnacandra is now manifest in this world.’

105      “Everyone happily chant, ‘Krsna!’  In a few days we will see Lord Krsna here.

106      “Then Lord Krsna will enjoy pastimes with all of you.  This ‘Advaita’ will become a pure servant of Lord Krsna.

107      “Then all you servants of the Lord will attain a great mercy that even Sukadeva and Prahlada could not attain.”

108      Hearing Advaita’s nectar words, all the devotees blissfully called out “Hari!”

109      All the devotees loudly called out “Hari!”   Their hearts were filled with bliss.

110      As He was playing with the other boys, Lord Caitanya heard these calls of “Hari!”  The Lord then went to Advaita’s home.

111      “Why have You come, child?  The devotees asked.  The Lord replied, “Why did you call for Me?”

112      After speaking these words, the Lord ran off with the other boys.  Bewildered by the Lord’s Yogamaya potency, no one could understand what had happened.

113      After Visvarupa left home, the Lord became a little more peaceful and serious.

114      Now He always stayed near His father and mother.  In this way He made them forget their grief.

115      Renouncing playing, He diligently studied.  He would not leave His books for even half a moment.

116      He memorised sutras by reading them once.  He defeated everyone in debate.

117      Seeing His wonderful intelligence, everyone praised Him.  Everyone said, “His father and mother are fortunate to have someone like Him in their family.”

118      Everyone happily told Jagannatha Misra, “O Jagannatha Misra, you are fortunate to have such a son.

119      “There is not an intelligent boy like Him in the three worlds.  In learning He will someday defeat even Brhaspati.

120      “He debate any point He hears.  Once He presents His arguments no one can defeat Him.”

121      Hearing of her son’s virtues, Mother Saci became happy.  Then a great anxiety entered Jagannatha Misra’s heart.

122      Jagannatha Misra told Saci, “This son will not stay at home.

123      “By studying all the scriptures, Visvarupa learned, ‘The material world does not possess even a single sesame seed’s worth of reality.’

124      “Understanding the meaning of all the scriptures, Visvarupa became very grave and serious.  Then He renounced the temporary material world.

125      “If He becomes learned in all the scriptures, Visvambhara will renounce material happiness and leave us.

126      “This son is our entire life.  If we cannot see Him, we will die.

127      “Therefore He should not study.  Let Nimai stay always at home.  Let Him be an uneducated fool.”

128      Saci said, “If He is uneducated, how will He earn His livelihood?  No one will give their daughter in marriage to a fool.”

129      Jagannatha Misra replied, “You are an unintelligent daughter of a brahmana.  Lord Krsna is creator, maintainer and the destroyer.  He protects and maintains every living being.

130      “He is the master of the universe.  He maintains the entire universe.  Why, then, do you say our son will earn His livelihood by being learned?

131      “A man may be a pandita or a fool.  If Lord Krsna writes in a man’s destiny that a certain girl will marry him, then that will happen.

132      “Honourable family, good education, and all other like things are less important.  The important thing is that Lord Krsna maintains everyone.  Lord Krsna has all power.

133      “Why don’t you look at me, standing before you?  I am learned.  Why is there no rice in my house?

134      “There are persons who cannot read a single letter of the alphabet.  Still, if you go to their doorstep, you will see thousands of panditas loitering there.

135      “Therefore no one earns his livelihood by learning or in any other way.  It is only Lord Krsna who maintains and protects everyone.”

136      “Therefore in the scriptures it is said:

“How can a person who does not worship Lord Krsna’s feet obtain a trouble-free life and a happy death?”

137      Therefore a person who serves Lord Krsna will have a life without troubles and a happy death.  A person who has only wealth or learning will not attain these two boons.

138      “A person may have great learning, noble family, and wealth millions and millions of times over.  But if he does not have Lord Krsna’s mercy, he will not be free of sufferings.

139      “A person may have many material pleasures in his home.  Still, Lord Krsna may give him a terrible disease.

140      “That person cannot enjoy anything.  He burns with pain and then he dies.  I say that no one suffers more than he.

141      “Understand this: Lord Krsna’s will is important.  Nothing else matters.

142      “Please don’t worry about your son.  I tell you:  Lord Krsna will maintain your son.

143      “For as long as there is breath in my body not a sesame seed’s worth suffering will touch our son.

144      “Lord Krsna is our protector.  Why do you worry?  You are a good mother and a chaste wife.

145      “Therefore I tell you:  Our son will not study. Let Him be uneducated.  Then He will stay at home.”

146      After speaking these words, Jagannatha Misra called for His son.  Jagannatha Misra said, “Son please listen to my words.

147      “From this day on You will not study.  You may do other things.  This I promise You.

148      “Son, I will give You whatever You wish.  Happily stay at home.”

149      After speaking these words, Jagannatha Misra left on some other business.  Lord Visvambhara no longer studied.

150      Lord Caitanya, who is eternal religious principle personified, did not disobey His father’s words.  He did not study.

151      Unhappy at heart that His studies were broken, the Lord again became a troublesome and mischievous boy in the company of the other boys.

152      Whether in his home or the homes of  others, the Lord broke or harmed whatever He touched.

153      At night the Lord did not stay at home.  The whole night He played with other boys.

154      Covering themselves with a blanket, the Lord and two other boys made themselves look like a bull.  In this way they playfully wandered here and there.

155      One day they saw a banana garden at someone’s house.  When night came they put on the bull costume and then attacked the banana trees.

156      Thinking the boys were a bull, the owner of the house cried out, “Haya! Haya!”  The owner of the house now awake, the boys fled.

157      Sometimes the Lord would fasten house doors from the outside.  Thus the person inside could not leave, even to pass stool or urine.

158      When the person inside the house called out, “Haya! Haya!” or “Who locked the door?” the Lord fled.

159      In this way He who is the master of the thirty million demigods played with some boys day and night.

160      Although Lord Visvambhara was always involved in this kind of mischief, Jagannatha Misra never spoke a word about it.

161      One day Jagannatha Misra went out on some business.  The Lord was angry in His heart because He was not allowed to study.

162      The Lord then took His seat on some pots rejected after the offering of food to Lord Visnu.

163      With a single heart please listen to this confidential story.  By hearing this story one attains the perfection of devotional service to Lord Krsna.

164      When He made His throne on these rejected pots, a smile came to Lord Caitanya’s mouth.

165      His fair limbs anointed with black soot, the Lord looked like a golden Deity anointed with black fragrances.

166      Learning of this, the boys went to Saci and said, “Nimai has taken His seat on some pots.”

167      When she saw Him, Mother Saci said, “Haya! Haya!”  She said, “Son, this is not the right place to sit.

168      “Anyone who touches rejected pots must bathe.  Knowledge of this had not taken birth in You today?”

169      The Lord replied, “You will  not allow Me to study.  How will an uneducated brahmana like Me know what is right and what is not?

170      “I am uneducated.  I do not know the difference between right and wrong.  To Me everything is “One”.  I am perfect  in knowledge of non-duality.”

171      After speaking these words, the Lord smiled from His seat of reject pots.  The Lord was then in the mood of Dattatreya.

172      His mother said, “You are sitting in a very contaminated place.  How will You be purified?”

173      The Lord replied, “Mother, you have the ideas of a tiny child.  The place where I stay is never contaminated.

174      “Wherever I stay is most pure and sacred. The Ganga and all holy places stay there.

175      “‘Pure’ and ‘impure’ exist only in the imagination.  How can the creator be at fault in any way?  This I know in My heart.

176      “Let us assume that something is impure according to the Vedas and according to custom.  If I touch it, how will it remain impure?

177      “These pots are not contaminated at all.  After all, you used them to cook for Lord Visnu.

178      “Pots used to cook for Lord Visnu are never contaminated.  Indeed, the touch of these pots is very purifying.

179      “No place where I stay is ever contaminated.  Indeed, everything is purified by My touch.

180      “In the mood of child, the Lord spoke these truths, and then laughed.  Still, His mother could not understand any of it, for she was under the spell of Yogamaya.”

181      Hearing the boy’s words, everyone laughed.  Then Saci said, “Come and take Your bath.”

182      The Lord would not come.  He stayed.  Saci said, “Come down at once, before Your father learns of this.”

183      The Lord said, “If you do not allow me to study, I will not come down.  I tell you that.”

184      Then everyone rebuked Mother Saci.  They said, “Why do you not allow Him to study?”

185      “Others struggle to get their sons to study.  How fortunate you are that your son likes to study.

186      “Who is the enemy that gave you the idea to force your son to stay home, an uneducated fool?

187      “This boy does not possess even half a sesame seed of fault.”  everyone said, “Child Nimai,

188      “If from today You are not allowed to study, then You should do as much mischief as You wish.”

189      The Lord would not come down.  He stayed there and smiled.  All the pious people floated in an ocean of  bliss.

190      Mother Saci personally picked Him up and carried Him down.  Lord Caitanya simply smiled.  He was splendid like a sapphire.

191      Accepting the mood of Dattatreya, the Lord spoke a certain “truth”.  By the power of Yogamaya, no one understood what He said.

192      Saintly Saci bathed her son.  Eventually saintly Jagannatha Misra returned home.

193      Saci described everything to Jagannatha Misra.  She said, “Our son is unhappy at heart that He cannot study.”

194      Everyone said to him, O Jagannatha Misra, you are a generous person.  On whose advice did you forbid your son to study?

195      “What Lord Krsnacandra arranges will certainly come true.  Don’t worry.  Let your son study.

196      “You are fortunate.  Your son wishes to study.  On an auspicious day give Him the sacred thread and resume His studies.”

197      Jagannatha Misra said, “You are my best friends.  What you say, I must say also.”

198      When they saw the boy Lord’s extraordinary activities, everyone became filled with wonder.  Still no one could understand the real truth about them.

199      Sometimes great saints would visit.  They would say to Jagannatha Misra.

200      “This boy is not a resident of the material world.  Carefully protect Him with all your heart.”

201      Concealing His true identity, the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed many pastimes in His own home.

202      Then, by His father’s order, Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu happily resumed His studies.

203      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

Chapter Eight

Misra-paraloka-gamana

Jagannatha Misra Returns to the Spiritual World

1          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, who is an ocean of mercy!  Glory to the Lord who is a moon shining in the home of Saci and Jagannatha Misra!

2          Glory, glory to He who is the life-breath of Lord Nityananda!  Glory, glory to He who is the treasure house of the sankirtana movement!

3          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, who is surrounded by His devotees! By hearing these descriptions of Lord Caitanya one attains pure devotional service.

4          In this way the Supreme Personality of Godhead enjoyed pastimes in Jagannatha Misra’s home.  He kept His true identity a secret.  No one had the power to understand who He was.

5          As many games as there are for boys in this world, the Lord played them all.  Who has the power to describe them all?

6          These pastimes will be revealed in the Vedas and Puranas.  Then the fortunate people will hear of them.

7          In this way Lord Caitanya tasted the nectar of His childhood pastimes.  Eventually the time for accepting the sacred thread came.

8          On the day when he gave the sacred thread, Jagannatha Misra called the friends and relatives, and they came to him home.

9          Everyone assembled there in great happiness.  They performed different duties in the ceremony.

10        The women called out “Jaya!” and sang songs glorifying Lord Krsna.  The musicians played mrdangas, shanais and flutes.

11        The brahmanas chanted the Vedas, and the poets recited prayers.  Great happiness descended into Saci’s home.

12        At an auspicious moment Lord Caitanya accepted the sacred thread in Saci’s home.

13        In an auspicious month, on an auspicious day, at an auspicious moment, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Caitanya, accepted the sacred thread.

14        The graceful sacred thread was very glorious on the Lord’s body.  Assuming the slender form of that thread, Lord Ananta Sesa Himself encircled the Lord’s body.

15        Then Lord Caitanya manifested the form of Lord Vamana.  Gazing at Him, everyone became filled with bliss.

16        As they gazed at the Lord’s wonderful brahmanical splendour, no one could believe in his heart that he was looking at a mere human being.

17        A danda in His hand and a cloth bag on His shoulder, Lord Caitanya asked for alms at the homes of His devotees.

18        Giving alms as far as they were able, the men felt great happiness.  Smiling, the women also placed alms in the Lord’s cloth bag.

19        Assuming the forms of brahmanas’ wives, Sarasvati, Parvati and the chaste wives of the great sages all came there.

20        Gazing at Lord Caitanya’s Vamana form, they became very happy.  They smiled.  Again and again they placed alms in the Lord’s cloth bag.

21        In this way Lord CAitanya manifested the form and pastimes of Vamana.  All these pastimes were meant to deliver the conditioned souls.

22        Glory to Lord Caitanya, who manifested the form of Vamana!  O Lord, please give charity to me.  Please place in my heart the gift of Your two feet.

23        Whoever hears this account of Lord Caitanya’s accepting the sacred thread attains the shelter of Lord Caitanya’s feet.

24        In this way the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed many pastimes in Saci’s home, pastimes that are secretly described in the Vedas.

25        At home the Lord already knew all the scriptures.  Still, His heart was set on studying in the company of others.

26        In Navadvipa stayed Gangadasa Pandita.  He was the crest jewel of teachers.  He was Sandipani Muni himself.

27        He was very learned in the books describing Sanskrit grammar.  Lord Caitanya decided to study at his place.

28        Understanding his son’s hints, Jagannatha Misra took him to Gangadasa’s home.

29        Seeing Jagannatha Misra, Gangadasa respectfully stood up, embraced him, and gave him a sitting place.

30        Jagannatha Misra said, “I would like to place my son in your care.  Please explain everything to Him and allow Him to study under your guidance.”

31        Gangadasa replied, “I am very fortunate.  As far as I have the power, I will teach Him.”

32        Looking at his student, Gangadasa became filled with happiness.  Treating Him like a son, He always kept Him by his side.

33        By hearing Gangadasa’s explanations only once, the Lord understood everything.

34        He would refute His teacher’s explanations, and then prove them again.

35        There were thousands and thousands of students, but none could defeat the Lord.

36        Seeing the Lord’s wonderful intelligence, the teacher was very pleased.  Saying He was the best of all the students, he honoured Him.

37        The Lord always defeated all the other students of Gangadasa.

38        Sri Murari Gupta, Sri Kamala-kanta, and Krsnananda were the most prominent of those students.

39        The Lord would pose tricky logical questions and then proceed to defeat everyone.  Some, thinking the Lord only a small boy, smiled and did not say anything.

40        Every day, after hearing explanations and reading, the Lord went with friends His own age to bathe in the Ganga.

41        There was no end to the number of students in Navadvipa town.  After completing their studies they would all go, at midday, to bathe in the Ganga.

42        The thousands of students of different teachers would always argue amongst themselves.

43        The Lord, now in the beginning of adolescence, and very mischievous, would pick quarrels with the other students.

44        One boy would say, “What intelligence does your teacher have?”  Another boy would say, “What intelligence does your teacher have?”  Another boy would say, “Look whose student I am!”

45        In this way, little by little, the arguments and insults would grow more heated.  Then they splashed water.  Then they threw sand.

46        Then fights would break out.  Someone might throw mud on another and then beat him up also.

47        Someone would swear, grab another boy, beat him up, and then swim to the other shore of the Ganga.

48        The students’ shoving and fighting made the Ganga’s waters muddy and filled with sand.

49        Because of this the women could not fill their jars with water, and the saintly brahmanas could not bathe.

50        Lord Caitanya was very restless and mischievous.  He would go from bathing place to bathing place.

51        At each bathing place there was no end to the number of students.  At each place the Lord would pick quarrels.

52        At each bathing place the Lord would swim in the Ganga.  At one bathing place He played a game with two and four sticks.

53        Some of the advanced students asked Him, “Why do You pick quarrels?”
54        They asked, “We want to know how intelligent You are.  We want to see how much You know about Panji’s commentary.”

55        The Lord replied, “Good.  Good.  Whoever has the desire in his heart may question Me.”

56        Someone asked, “Why are You so arrogant?”  The Lord replied, “You may ask any question that is in your mind.”

57        One student asked, “Explain verbal roots.” the Lord replied, “I will explain.  Give Me your attention and listen.”

58        Then Lord Caitanya, the all-powerful Supreme Personality of Godhead, explained the roots of verbs.  His explanations were perfect.

59        Hearing these explanations, everyone spoke words of praise.  The Lord then said, “Listen again.  Now I will refute My own explanations.”

60        The Lord then refuted everything He had said.  Now He explained everything in a different way.  The Lord said, “Who has the power to disprove My words and prove that something else is the truth?”

61        Wonder filled the minds of everyone.  The Lord said, “Listen.  I will prove that something else is the truth.”
62        Then Lord Caitanya gave a different explanation of the truth.  All His arguments were perfect and beautiful.  They were flawless.

63        All the older students happily embraced the Lord.

64        The students said, “Now You may go home.  Tomorrow we will have other questions You may like to answer.”

65        In this way every day the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed nectar pastimes of logic and learning.

66        Accompanied by his students, all-knowing Brhaspati came to Navadvipa and participated in these pastimes.

67        Accompanied by the other boys, again and again Lord CAitanya played in the water and happily swam to the Ganga’s other shore.

68        Seeing Lord Krsnacandra’s pastimes in the Yamuna, the Ganga became filled with desire.

69        Again and again the Ganga declared, “When will I become fortunate like the Yamuna?”

70        Although Brahma, Siva and the demigods offer prayers to her, the Ganga yearned to attain the elevated position of the Yamuna.

71        Lord Caitanya, who is a kalpa-vrksa tree that fulfils all desires, again and again fulfilled the Ganga’s desire.

72        After enjoying many pastimes in the Ganga’s waters, Lord Caitanya would happily return home.

73        There, after properly worshipping Lord Visnu and watering Tulasi-devi, Lord Caitanya would take His meal.

74        After His meal, the Lord would at once take His books and go to a secluded place.

75        There the Lord wrote His own commentary on the sutras.  He who is the jewel of the demigods became plunged in the nectar of study.

76        Seeing this, saintly Jagannatha Misra floated in bliss day and night.  But he never revealed his happiness to anyone.

77        Gazing and gazing at his son’s face, Jagannatha Misra again and again felt indescribable happiness.

78        By thus drinking the nectar sight of his son’s handsome form, Jagannatha Misra attained liberation from the material world.

79        The happiness of liberation is happiness in name only.  In his heart Jagannatha Misra decided that the happiness of liberation is very insignificant.

80        Again and again I offer my respectful obeisances to the feet of Jagannatha Misra, who had the master of countless universes as his son.

81        Again and again gazing at his son, Jagannatha Misra always floated in an ocean of bliss.

82        Handsome Lord Caitanya defeated even Kamadeva.  Peerless handsomeness rested in His every limb.

83        Gazing at Him, Jagannatha Misra thought in his heart, “Perhaps some witch or demon will attack my son.”

84        Fearful, Jagannatha Misra prayed that Lord Krsna would protect his son.  Overhearing this, Lord Caitanya smiled.

85        Jagannatha Misra said, “O Lord Krsna, You are the protector of everyone.  Please place Your auspicious glance on my son.

86        “Calamities will never enter the home of a person who remembers Your lotus feet.

87        “Homes where You are not remembered are filled with sins.  Witches, ghosts, and demons stay in those places.

88        “This is described in the following words of Srimad Bhagavatam (10.6.3):

“My dear king, wherever people in any position perform their occupational duties of devotional service by chanting and hearing (sravanam kirtanam visnoh), there cannot be any danger from bad elements.  Therefore there was no need for anxiety about Gokula while the Supreme Personality of Godhead was personally present.”*
89        “O Lord, I am Your servant.  Please protect whatever is mine, for whatever is mine is really Yours.

90        “Therefore I pray that calamities or obstacles will never come near my son.”

91        Raising his two hands, again and again Jagannatha Misra prayed in this way with a single heart.

92        One night Jagannatha Misra saw a dream that brought great happiness and great suffering to his heart.

93        After seeing this dream he fell down like a stick and prayed, “O Lord Krsna, please make Nimai continue to stay in my home.

94        “O Lord Krsna, this is my only request: “May Nimai be householder and stay at home.”

95        Suprised, Saci asked, “Why do you make this request all of a sudden?”

96        Jagannatha Misra replied, “Last night I saw a dream.  In the dream Nimai shaved His sikha.

97        “I cannot describe how wonderful He looked as a sannyasi.  Laughing, dancing and weeping, He called out “Krsna!” again and again.

98        “Advaita Acarya and the other devotees surrounded Nimai and performed a great kirtana.

99        “Nimai sat on Ananta Sesa.  He lifted His feet and placed them on everyone’s head.

100      “Brahma with his four mouths, Siva with his five mouths, and Ananta Sesa with His thousand mouths all sang, “Glory to Saci’s son!”

101      “From the four directions everyone blissfully recited many prayers.  Seeing this, I became frightened and could not speak.

102      “The next moment I saw Nimai, followed by millions and millions of others, dancing in town after town.

103      “Thousands and millions of people followed Nimai.  They all sang the names of Lord Hari.  That sound touched the borders of the universe.

104      “From the four directions I heard many prayers glorifying Nimai.  Then Nimai took the devotees to Jagannatha Puri.

105      “Seeing that dream makes me anxious.  Our son will renounce everything and leave us.

106      Saci said, “My lord, what you saw was only a dream.  Don’t worry.  Nimai won’t leave home.

107      “Nimai knows nothing but His books.  To Him learning is everything.”

108      These two noble souls spoke of this in many ways.  In this way their love for their son increased.

109      A few days passed in this way.  Then, in his eternal spiritual form, Jagannatha Misra disappeared from this world.

110      As Lord Ramacandra wept at King Dasaratha’s departure from this world, so Lord Caitanya bitterly wept on Jagannatha Misra’s departure.

111      Lord Caitanya’s irresistible attractiveness saved Mother Saci’s life.

112      These descriptions sadden me.  Therefore I have spoken briefly.

113      Concealing His own grief, Lord Caitanya stayed near His mother.

114      Seeing He was now fatherless, Mother Saci took care of her son.  She had no other work.

115      If she could not see Lord Caitanya for half an hour, Mother Saci fell unconscious and became blind in both eyes.

116      Again and again the Lord showed His love for His mother.  He consoled her with sweet words.

117      He said to her, “O mother, please listen.  Don’t let any worries come into your heart.  If I am here, then everything will be yours.

118      “Soon I will give you a rare gift even Brahma and Siva cannot get.”

119      Gazing at Lord Caitanya’s face, Saci forgot her own body.  How could grief stay with her?

120      The Supreme Personality of Godhead, the memory of whom fulfils all desires, had become her son.

121      How could grief stay with Mother Saci?  Her nature was filled with bliss.

122      In this way the blissful king of Vaikuntha became a brahmana’s son in the town of Navadvipa.

123      The poverty in His house was only an external show.  It was manifested by His will.  It was a pastime of the supremely opulent Personality of Godhead.

124      “Is this possible to get, or is it not possible?”  That He did not consider.  When He desired something and He could not get it, there was no protection from His anger.

125      At once He would smash and throw everything in the house.  He did not think the loss was His own.

126      Pushed by love for Him, Saci always gave her son whatever He wished.

127      One day, as He was about to go for His bath in the Ganga, the Lord asked His mother for oil and amalaki.

128      “Give Me a splendid garland and fragrant sandal paste.  After bathing in her waters, I will worship the Ganga.”
129      Mother Saci said, “Son, please give me Your attention.  Please listen.  Wait for a moment, and then I will bring the garland.”

130      When He heard the words “will bring”, Saci’s son flew into a rage.

131      “You will go and bring the garland!” He said.  Angry, He entered the house.

132      Overcome with anger, He broke all the pots of Ganga water.

133      A heavy stick in His hand, He broke the pots of oil, ghee and salt.

134      The Supreme Personality of Godhead, who does whatever He likes, broke every object, large or small, that could called by the name “container”.

135      Everywhere He scattered oil, ghee, milk, rice, cotton, paddy, salt, badi, and dal.

136      The Lord pulled down the bags hanging from the rafters, tore them open, and scattered their contents.

137      Every garment and every cloth He ripped to pieces with His bare hands and then threw the pieces in all directions.

138      When He had broken everything and nothing remained, He turned His anger on the house itself.

139      Taking a heavy stick in both hands, He brought down the thatched roof.  No one could stop Him.

140      Then He broke the door.  Seeing a tree outside, He beat it with the stick in His hands.

141      Overcome with anger, He would not forgive.  At the end He beat the ground with His stick.

142      Terrified, Saci hid in a corner.

143      Lord Caitanya is the author of the eternal religion.  He would never raise His hand against His mother.

144      Although He was very angry, He did not attack His mother.

145      Having broken everything, He rolled on the ground in the courtyard, His heart still filled with anger.

146      Even when it was covered with dust, His golden body was indescribably splendid and handsome.

147      Rolling about in the dust for some time, the Lord at last became still and then fell asleep.

148      Glancing at His yoga-nidra potency, the king of Vaikuntha fell asleep on the surface of the earth.

149      The form of Ananta Sesa is His bed.  At every moment Goddess Laksmi serves His lotus feet.

150      The Supreme Personality of Godhead, whom the four Vedas seek, now slept in Saci’s courtyard.

151      Countless universes come from the pores of His body.  His servants, protect, and destroy the material worlds.

152      Brahma, Siva, and the demigods stay rapt in meditation on His virtues.  That same Lord now slept in Saci’s courtyard.

153      Tasting the nectar of understanding His true identity, Lord Caitanya fell asleep.  Gazing at Him, the demigods wept and smiled.

154      After a few moments Saci-devi brought the garland for worshipping the Ganga and placed it before the Lord.

155      Placing her hands on His body, she slowly wiped the dust away.  She tried to pick Him up.

156      She said, “Wake up.  Wake up, son.  Look.  Take Your garland.  Go and worship the Ganga as You wished.

157      “Son, it is good that You broke and scattered everything.  Now all dangers will flee far away.”

158      Hearing His mother’s words, and now embarrassed at heart, Lord Caitanya went to His bath.

159      Then Saci cleaned the house and prepared to cook.

160      Although the Lord had destroyed everything, Saci was not unhappy at heart.

161      In the village of Gokula, Yasoda tolerated all of Krsna’s mischief.

162      In the same way Saci, the mother of the universe, always tolerated Lord Caitanya’s mischief.

163      I could describe many other mischievous pastimes of the Supreme Lord.

164      With body, mind, and words, Mother Saci tolerated everything, as if she were Mother Earth herself.

165      After bathing in the Ganga, the playful Supreme Personality of Godhead returned home.

166      After worshipping Lord Visnu and watering Tulasi, the Lord sat down to eat.

167      After enjoying His meal, the Lord was happy at heart.  He washed His mouth and then chewed betelnuts.

168      After some time, Mother Saci said, “Son, why did You destroy everything?

169      “The door and all the other things are all Your property.  You destroyed Your own property.  What of it was my property?

170      “You say You want to study now.  But there is no food left in the house.  Tomorrow what will You eat?”

171      Hearing His mother’s words, the Lord smiled and said, “Lord Krsna is the protector.  He will protect us.”

172      After speaking these words, He who is the master of Goddess Sarasvati took His books and went to study.

173      For some time He happily tasted the nectar of study.  At sunset He went to the bank of the Ganga.

174      For some time the Lord stayed at the bank of the Ganga.  Then He returned home.

175      He called His mother to a private room.  In her hand He placed two tolas of glistening gold.

176      He said, “See, mother.  Lord Krsna has given us money.  Now you can replace all that was broken.”

177      After speaking these words, the Lord went to bed.  Her heart filled with wonder, Mother Saci thought.

178      “Where does He get gold again and again?  A calamity will take its birth because of this.

179      “Again and again, whenever there is a shortage of food, He brings some gold.

180      “Does He borrow the gold?  Does He know some mystic power?  How, or from whom, does He get gold?”

181      Mother Saci was very righteous.  She was not dishonest.  Again and again she was afraid to exchange the gold.

182      “First show the gold in five or ten places,” she instructed the people.  “Then exchange it.”

183      Concealing His true identity, Lord Caitanya, who is the master of all mystic powers, lived in Navadvipa in this way.

184      Never without a book in His hand, and always studying with the other students, He looked like Kamadeva himself.

185      Vaisnava tilaka graced His forehead.  The curly hair on His head enchanted everyone’s heart.

186      On His shoulder was a sacred thread.  He was brahmanical power and glory personified.  His cheerful face was graced with a smile.  His teeth were white and splendid.

187      How wonderful were His two lotus eyes!  How wonderful were His garments turned three times!

188      Whoever saw Him gazed at Him with unblinking eyes.  No one walked by Him without exclaiming, “Wonderful! Wonderful!”

189      Hearing the Lord’s wonderful explanations, His teacher became very pleased.

190      The teacher considered the Lord the first of all the students.

191      The teacher said, “Son, give Your mind to study.  You will become a bhattacarya.  You will lecture very eloquently.

192      The Lord replied, “If you bless someone, what will keep him from attaining the title ‘bhattacarya’?

193      None of the students could answer Lord Caitanya’s questions.

194      He would begin by interpreting a sutra in a certain way, but at the end He would refute His own explanation.

195      If someone could not explain a certain point, the Lord would explain it perfectly.

196      Whether bathing, eating, or walking about, the Lord did not do anything that was against the scriptures.

197      In this way the Lord tasted the nectar of study.  But He did not reveal His true identity, for the people of the world were very poor in spiritual riches.

198      The whole world was devoid of Hari-bhakti (devotional service to Lord Hari).  Everyone associated with materialists.  Everyone was on the wrong path.  No one was on the right path.

199      They celebrated great festivals for their children and relatives.  They were interested only in their homes and bodies.  The poor people were not interested in anything else.

200      Seeing that everyone was interested only in false material happiness, the Vaisnavas felt very unhappy in their hearts.

201      The Vaisnavas called out, “O Lord Krsna!” and wept.  They prayed, “O Lord Narayana, please be merciful to these conditioned souls.”

202      To the people they said, “Interested only in your own bodies, you have no love for Lord Krsna.  Eventually you will taste great unhappiness.

203      “Even the demigods desire to attain human bodies, the bodies you waste in false material pleasures.

204      “No one celebrates festivals and ceremonies to glorify Lord Krsna.  Instead they celebrate only marriages and other material festivals.  Finding pleasure in these things, they run to their own destruction.”

205      To the Lord the Vaisnavas prayed, “O Lord, these conditioned souls all belong to You.  You are their natural protector.  What more can we say?  You are the father of them all.”

206      Praying in this way for the welfare of all the conditioned souls, the devotees sang auspicious songs glorifying Lord Krsnacandra.

207      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Nine

Sri Nityananda Balya-lila-tirtha-yatra-kathana

Description of Lord Nityananda’s Childhood Pastimes and Pilgrimage Journey

1          Glory, glory to Sri Krsna Caitanya, who is an ocean of mercy!  Glory, glory to Lord Nityananda, the friend of the hopeless souls who have no shelter!

2          Glory to Lord Caitanya, the life and treasure of Advaitacandra!  Glory to Lord Caitanya, the wealth of Srivasa and Gadadhara!

3          Glory to Lord Visvambhara, the son of Saci and Jagannatha Misra! Glory, glory to the dear devotees and followers of the Lord!

4          By Lord Caitanya’s order, Ananta Sesa descended to this world in Radha-desa, where He enjoyed pastimes.

5          Lord Nityananda, who is the supreme ruler of West Bengal was born in the village of Ekacakra.  His father was Hadai Ojha and His mother Padmavati.

6          From childhood He was peaceful, intelligent and virtuous.  The resting place of all handsomeness, He defeated millions of Kamadevas.

7          Because of His presence, the land of Radha-desa became all auspicious.  Famine and poverty were completely broken.

8          On the day when Lord Caitanya was born in Navadvipa, Lord Nityananda in Radha-desa roared with happiness.

9          That roar filled countless universes.  It made the entire material world fall unconscious.

10        Someone said, “That was a thunderbolt.”  Someone else thought, “That was a great calamity.”

11        Someone else said, “I know the reason for that sound.  The Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the ruler of Bengal, is now roaring with happiness.”

12        Although they spoke these different explanations, no one could understand the truth about Lord Nityananda, for they were all bewildered by the Lord’s Maya potency.

13        Concealing His true identity, Lord Nityananda happily played with the other boys.

14        Playing games with the other boys, Lord Nityananda imitated Lord Krsna’s pastimes.  They never played games that were not imitations of the Lord’s pastimes.

15        The boys pretended they were the council of the demigods.  One boy, pretending he was the earth goddess, presented an appeal.

16        After hearing the earth’s prayers, the boys would go to a riverbank, and there they would offer prayers to the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

17        One boy, pretending he was the Supreme Personality of Godhead, would say, “I will take birth in Mathura-Gokula.”

18        Some evenings, Lord Nityananda and the boys would enact the marriage of Vasudeva and Devaki.

19        Making a prison room late at night, they enacted Lord Krsna’s birth when no one was awake.

20        They created a Gokula, took Krsna there, and then tricked Kamsa by giving him Maya-maya.

21        One day Lord Nityananda dressed one boy as Putana.  Another boy climbed on his chest pretended to drink Putana’s breast.

22        One day Lord Nityananda and the boys made a cart out of reeds, and then tore it to pieces.

23        Accompanied by the boys, Lord Nityananda entered unseen into a milkman’s house and stole from him.

24        The boys never left Lord Nityananda and returned to their homes.  Day and night they played with Him.

25        The boys’ parents never rebuked Lord Nityananda.  Rather, the affectionately embraced Him.

26        They all said, “We have never seen anything like these glorious games.  How does a small boy know so much about Lord Krsna’s pastimes?”

27        One day, making a Kaliya serpent out of leaves, He went to the water with all the boys.

28        The boys jumped up and them fell down unconscious.  Then Lord Nityananda brought them back to life.

29        Another day Lord Nityananda and the boys went to Talavana, killed Dhenukasura and ate tala fruits.

30        Accompanied by the boys, Lord Nityananda played games where He killed Bakasura, Aghasura, and Vatsasura.

31        In the late afternoon, as He and His friends returned home, He would play the buffalo horn bugle again and again.

32        One day He played that He was lifting Govardhana Hill.  Another day He created Vrndavana forest and played there.

33        Another day He stole the gopis’ garments.  Another day He revealed Himself to the yajna-patnis.

34        A boy dressed up as Narada, with long hair and a beard, and gave advice to Kamsa in a secluded place.

35        Another day a boy dressed up as Akrura and brought Krsna and Balarama on Kamsa’s order.

36        Lord Nityananda personally took the part of a gopi and wept a river of tears as the boys looked on.

37        Bewildered by Lord Visnu’s Yogamaya, no one understood Lord Nityananda’s true identity.  All the boys happily played with Him.

38        Creating the city of Mathura, Lord Nityananda walked about with the boys.  One boy became a garland-maker.  Others became wrestlers in the wrestling arena.

39        Another boy dressed up as Kujba and carried fragrances.  Lord Nityananda made a bow, broke it, and made a loud sound.

40        After killing Kuvalayapida and the wrestlers Canura and Mustika, Lord Nityananda threw Kamsa to the ground and grabbed his hair.

41        After killing Kamsa, Lord Nityananda danced with the boys.  Seeing the playing of the boys, all the people smiled and laughed.

42        Lord Nityananda acted out the pastimes of the Supreme Lord’s incarnations.

43        One day Lord Nityananda became Vamana and cheated Bali out of the worlds.

44        One boy dressed up as old Sukracarya and forbade Bali to give charity.  Bali gave the charity and in the end Vamana stepped on his head.

45        Another day all the boys became moneys, and Lord Nityananda built the bridge to Lanka.

46        Cutting some castor trees and throwing them in the water, the boys exclaimed, “glory to Ramacandra!”

47        Playing the part of Laksmana, Lord Nityananda grabbed a bow and angrily went to meet Sugriva.

48        He said, “O monkey, My Lord has become unhappy.  If you wish to keep your life, then you must come with Me at once.

49        “My master unhappily stays on Malyavan Mountain.  My boy, what unhappiness will you find by staying with these women?”

50        Another day Lord Nityananda angrily said to Parasurama, “O brahmana, I am not at fault.  Now You must flee at once.”

51        When Lord Nityananda played the part of Laksmana, the other boys did not understand what was really happening.  They thought it was only a game.

52        Some boys played the parts of the five monkeys.  Lord Nityananda, playing the part of Laksmana, asked them,

53        “Who are you monkeys wandering from forest to forest?  I am a servant of Ramacandra.  Please tell Me who you are.”

54        The boys replied, “We wander out of fear of Bali.  Pleas show us to Lord Ramacandra.  Then we can touch the dust of His feet.”

55        Lord Nityananda embraced them and took them with Him.  Then they offered dandavat obeisances to Lord Ramacandra’s feet.

56        One day Lord Nityananda played the pastime of killing Indrajit.  Another day he was rapt in playing the part of Laksmana.

57        He made one boy play the part of Vibhisana.  He took the boy to Lord Ramacandra, who crowned him king of Lanka.

58        One boy declared, “I am Ravana.  Now I will kill You with my saktisila weapon.  Protect Yourself, O Laksmana.”

59        Saying this, the boy struck Lord Nityananda with a lotus flower, and the Lord promptly fell to the ground.

60        Rapt in thinking of Himself as Laksmana, the Lord fainted.  Everyone tried to waken Him, but He would not be wakened.

61        There was no consciousness anywhere in His body.  Placing their heads in their hands, the boys wept.

62        Hearing of this, the Lord’s mother and father ran there.  They saw that there was no consciousness in His body.

63        They fainted and fell to the ground.  Seeing this, everyone was surprised.

64        When the boys described all that had happened, someone said, “I know the reason for this.

65        “Previously, when he heard the words, ‘Rama went to the forest’, the boy-actor pretending to be Dasaratha acted as if the life had left his body.

66        “If someone dressed like Hanuman and gives Him medicine, then this boy will become cured.”

67        Previously the Lord instructed everyone, “When I fall to the ground, you all gather around Me and weep.

68        “After a moment’s delay, send for Hanuman.  When he holds the medicine to My nose, My life will return.”

69        Entering the mood of Laksmana, Lord Nityananda fell unconscious.  Seeing this, the boys became very worried.

70        Everyone was bewildered.  The Lord’s instruction did not appear in their thoughts.  Saying, “Rise, brother!”, they loudly wept.

71        Hearing these words from someone’s mouth, the boys remembered.  A boy dressed like Hanuman at once ran off.

72        Then another boy, dressed as an ascetic, met Hanuman on the path, praised him, and offered him fruits and roots.

73        He said, “Stay here, my son, and bless my asrama.  I am very fortunate to meet a person like yourself.”

74        Hanuman replied, “I must continue on my mission.  I wish to go.  I cannot stay.

75        “You must have heard that Ravana hit Ramacandra’s younger brother Laksmana with a saktisila weapon and made Him fall unconscious.

76        “That is why I am now going to the Gandhamadana Mountain.  Getting medicine there, I will save His life.”

77        Then the ascetic said, “If you must go, then first bathe and eat.  Then you will be victorious.”

78        Filled with wonder, everyone gazed at the boys as they spoke these lines Lord Nityananda gave them.

79        After the ascetic spoke these words, Hanuman went to bathe in a lake.  A boy who was waiting in the water, grabbed Hanuman’s foot.

80        Dressed as a crocodile, the boy pulled Hanuman into the water.  Then the boy Hanuman dragged the crocodile onto the shore.

81        After a few moments of battle, heroic Hanuman defeated the crocodile.

82        Then a boy dressed as a raksasa tried to eat Hanuman.

83        The raksasa said, “You defeated the crocodile. How will you defeat me?  I will eat you.  Then how will you save Laksmana’s life?”

84        Hanuman replied, “Your Ravana is a dog.  He is pathetic.  You should flee.”

85        First they hurled insults at each other.  They pulled each other’s hair.  Then they fought with fists.

86        After a few moments Hanuman playfully defeated the raksasa and then went to Gandhamadana Mountain.

87        Then Hanuman battled with some boys dressed as Gandharvas.

88        After defeating the gandharvas, Hanuman carried Gandhamadana Mountain on his head.

89        Dressed as a physician and placing the medicine to Lord Nityananda’s nose, a boy aside, “Remember Sri Rama.”

90        Lord Nityananda Mahaprabhu at once stood up.  Seeing this, His mother, father and everyone else smiled and laughed.

91        Hadai Pandita ran to the Lord and embraced Him.  All the boys were happy.

92        Everyone said, “Son, where did You learn all this?”  Smiling, the Lord replied, “These are My pastimes.”

93        In His early youth the Lord was very handsome.  The people could not turn their hearts from embracing Him.

94        Everyone loved Him more than they loved their own sons.  Still, overcome by Lord Visnu’s Yogamaya, they could not understand His true identity.

95        In this way Lord Nityananda spend His childhood.  Lord Krsna’s pastimes alone, and nothing else, pleased Him.

96        Shunning the homes of their fathers and mothers, the boys spent every moment playing with Lord Nityananda.

97        I offer my respectful obeisances to the feet of all those boys who played with Lord Nityananda.

98        In this way Lord Nityananda enjoyed pastimes.  When He was a boy, Lord Krsna’s pastimes alone, and nothing else, were pleasing and splendid to Him.

99        Who can understand the pastimes of Lord Ananta Sesa?  These pastimes are manifested before a person who has attained the Lord’s mercy.

100      For twelve years Lord Nityananda stayed at home in this way.  After that He went on pilgrimage.

101      For twenty years He went on pilgrimage.  Then at last He attained the sight of Lord Caitanya.

102      Please hear of Lord Nityananda’s pilgrimages in this Adi-khanda.  Whoever criticises Lord Nityananda is wicked, sinful, and an offender.

103      Lord Nityananda has delivered the entire world.  He is an ocean of mercy.  No one is like Him.

104      By His mercy I have understood the truth about Lord Caitanya.  By His mercy Lord Caitanya’s glory becomes revealed.

105      Please hear how Lord Caitanya’s dearest associate, Lord Nityananda, travelled to the holy places.

106      Lord Nityananda first went to Vakresvara-tirths.  Then He went to Ekesvara in Vaidyanatha forest.

107      Then He went to Gaya, and then to Varanasi, the capital city of Lord Siva.  There the Ganga flows from the north.

108      Seeing the Ganga, Lord Nityananda became very happy.  He bathed in it and drank from it.  Unhappiness could not approach Him.

109      Then He went to Prayaga, where He bathed at sunrise in the month of Magha.  Then He went to Mathura, His home in His previous birth.

110      He enjoyed water pastimes at Visrama-ghata in the Yamuna.  Then He happily wandered on Govardhana Hill.

111      Then He went to the twelve forests that begin with Vrndavana forest.  One by one, He wandered in them all.

112      Gazing at Nanda’s home in Gokula, He sat down and wept many tears.

113      Then the Lord offered obeisances to the Madana-Gopala Deity.  Then He went to Hastinapura, the Pandavas’ capital city.

114      Seeing the home of His devotees, the Lord again wept.  Empty of true devotion, the residents of the holy place did not understand why He wept.

115      Seeing Lord Balarama’s glories in Hastinapura, Lord Nityananda called out, “O Balarama, please deliver Me!” and fell down to offer obeisances.

116      Then Lord Nityananda went to Dvaraka.  He bathed in the sea.  He was very happy.

117      Then Lord Nityananda went to Siddhapura, the home of Lord Kapila.  At Matsya-tirtha Lord Nityananda distributed food in a great festival.

118      Then Lord Nityananda went to Siva-kanci and Visnu-kanci.  Seeing the great, great battles of the two opposing sides, Lord Nityananda laughed.

119      Then the Lord went to Kuruksetra, Prthudaka, Bindu-sarovara, Prabhasa, and Sudarsana-tirtha.

120      Then He went to the very holy Tritakupa, Visala, Brahma-tirtha and Cakra-tirtha.

121      Then the noble-hearted Lord went to Pratisrota, Praci-sarasvati and Naimisaranya.

122      Then Lord Nityananda went to Ayodhya City.  Seeing Lord Ramacandra’s birth place, He wept many tears.

123      Then He went to King Guhaka-candala’s kingdom.  There Lord Nityananda fell into a deep trance.

124      Simply by remembering King Guhaka-candala, Lord Nityananda remained in a blissful trance for three days.

125      Gazing at the forests where Lord Ramacandra walked, Lord Nityananda, overcome with feelings of separation, rolled about on the ground.

126      Then the Lord went to Sarayu, bathed in the Kausiki, and went to the holy asrama of Pulasta Muni.

127      After bathing in the sacred Gomati, Gandaki, and Sona, the Lord climbed the summit of Mount Mahendra.

128      There He offered obeisances to Lord Parasurama.  Then Lord Nityananda went to Hardwar, the birthplace of the Ganga.

129      Then the Lord bathed in the Pampa, Bhimarathi, Sapta-godavari, Venva, and Vipasa.

130      After seeing Madurai, noble hearted Lord Nityananda went to Sri-parvata, where He saw Siva and Parvati.

131      Disguised as a brahmana and brahmani, Siva and Parvati live on Sri-parvata.

132      Siva and Parvati could understand that the object of their worship now stood before them in the form of an avadhuta.

133      Filled with happiness, Siva and Parvati gazed at their guest.  Parvati happily cooked.

134      She respectfully offered the meal to Lord Nityananda.  Lord Nityananda smiled and offered respectful obeisances to them both.

135      Only Lord Krsna knows the confidential topics they discussed.  Then Lord Nityananda went to the southern  provinces.

136                  After seeing Lord Vyenkatanatha, Lord Nityananda went to Kamakosthi-puri, Kanci and the sacred Kaveri.

137      Then He went to Lord Ranganatha’s holy abode.  Then He went to Hari-ksetra.

138      Then He went to Rsabha-parvata, Daksini-Mathura, Krtamala, Tamraparni and Uttara-Yamuna.

139      Then He went to Agastya Muni’s asrama in the Malaya Hills.  The saintly sage was very happy to see Him.

140      After staying there for some time as a guest, Lord Nityananda very happily went to Badarikasrama.

141      Lord Nityananda stayed for some day in Nara-Narayana’s secluded asrama.

142      Then Lord Nityananda went to Vyasa’s asrama.  Vyasa understood that Lord Nityananda was Lord Balarama Himself.

143      Vyasa treated the Lord with great hospitality.  The Lord offered dandavat obeisances to Vyasa.

144      Then Lord Nityananda went to a Buddhist asrama.  The Lord saw the Buddhists sitting.

145      The Lord asked questions.  No one answered.  Angry, the Lord kicked them in the head.

146      The Buddhists fled.  Laughing and laughing, fearless Lord Nityananda wandered in the forest.

147      Then the Lord went to the town of Kanya-kubja.  After seeing the deity of Goddess Durga, He went to the southern ocean.

148      Then Lord Nityananda went to Sri Ananta-pura.  Then He went to Pancapsara-sarovara.

149      In Gokarna He visited the temple of Siva.  In Kerala and Trigarta He went from House to house.

150      After seeing Dvaipayani Arya, Lord Nityananda enjoyed pastimes of visiting Nirvindhya, Payosni and Tapti.

151      Then He went to Reva, Mahismati-puri, Malla-tirtha, and Surparaka.  Then the Lord turned West.

152      In this way fearless and blissful Lord Nityananda wandered.  He never feared.

153      His body was always overcome with love for Lord Krsna.  One moment He wept.  The next moment He laughed.  Who can understand the nectar He tasted?

154      In this way Lord Nityananda wandered.  By divine arrangement He saw Madhavendra Puri.

155      Madhavendra Puri’s body was filled with love for Krsna.  His followers were also filled with love for Krsna in the same way.

156      He tasted only the nectar of Lord Krsna and nothing else.  Lord Krsna enjoyed pastimes in Madhavendra Puri’s body.

157      Lord Advaita Acarya Himself is a disciple of Madhavendra Puri.  How can I describe the great spiritual love Madhavendra Puri felt?

158      Seeing Madhavendra Puri, Lord Nityananda at once fainted out of spiritual love and fell motionless.

159      Seeing Lord Nityananda, Madhavendra Puri also fainted.  He forgot who he was.

160      Again and again Lord Caitanya declared, “Madhavendra Puri is the root and trunk of the nectar kalpa-vrksa tree of devotional service.”

161      Seeing Lord Nityananda and Madhavendra Puri both unconscious because of seeing each other, Isvara Puri and the other disciples wept.

162      When they regained external vision, Lord Nityananda and Madhavendra Puri held each other’s necks and wept.

163      Tasting the nectar of love for Krsna, the two of them rolled in the sand.  They called out, overcome with love for Krsna.

164      A stream of love flowed from their eyes.  The earth thought herself fortunate to be bathed by that stream.

165      There was no end to their ecstatic symptoms of trembling, tears, and bodily hairs standing erect.  Lord Caitanya enjoyed pastimes in their bodies.

166      Lord Nityananda said, “I have visited many holy places.  Today I have attained the fruit of all those visits.

167      “Today my eyes have seen the feet of Madhavendra Puri.  Now that I have seen the great spiritual love he bears, my life has become fortunate.”

168      Embracing Lord Nityananda, Madhavendra Puri gave no answer.  His throat was blocked with tears of love.

169      His spiritual love was such that Madhavendra Puri did not let Lord Nityananda leave his chest.

170      Isvara Puri, Brahmananda Puri, and the other disciples were also filled with love for Lord Nityananda.

171      In the past Lord Nityananda and Madhavendra Puri had spoken with many saintly persons, but they had never seen this kind of love for Lord Krsna manifested on those persons’ bodies.

172      By speaking with wicked people they became unhappy.  After wandering in the forest, now they could see each other.

173      Now all their unhappiness was destroyed.  As they gazed at each other, pure love for Lord Krsna became manifested within them.

174      Lord Nityananda happily spent some days blissfully talking with Madhavendra Puri about Lord Krsna.

175      Madhavendra Puri’s descriptions of Lord Krsna were very wonderful.  When he saw a dark raincloud, Madhavendra Puri would fall unconscious.

176      Day and night it was if he were drunk on love for Krsna.  He would laugh, weep, and call out, “Hai! Hai! Haya! Haya!”

177      Lord Nityananda was also drunk by tasting the nectar of Lord Krsna.  Again and again He would tremble, fall on the ground and laugh aloud.

178      Seeing the wonderful spiritual love of these two, the disciples chanted “Hari! Hari!” again and again.

179      Drinking the nectar of love for Lord Krsna, they did not know whether it was day or night, what was the time, or in whose home they were staying.

180      Who knows the conversations Lord Nityananda had with Madhavendra Puri?  Only Lord Krsna knows?

181      Madhavendra Puri could not leave Lord Nityananda’s company.  Again and again he enjoyed pastimes with Lord Nityananda.

182      Madhavendra Puri said, “I have not seen this kind of spiritual love.  Wherever this love is present all the holy places stay.

183      “Now I know that Lord Krsna is merciful to me.  Now I have a friend like Nityananda.

184      “If Nityananda is present, then any place becomes Vaikuntha and all holy places.

185      “Whoever hears from a devotee like Nityananda will certainly attain Lord Krsna.

186      “Whoever has even a single sesame seed of hatred for Nityananda will not, even though he may be a devotee be dear to Krsna.”

187      Day and night Mahdavendra Puri spoke about Lord Nityananda in this way.  His heart was filled with love for Him.

188      Lord Nityananda considered Madhavendra Puri His spiritual master.  He did not think of anyone else in this way.

189      Overcome with love for Lord Krsna, these two great souls did not know whether it was day or night.

190      After staying with Madhavendra Puri for some days, Lord Nityananda at last left for Setubandha.

191      Madhavendra Puri went to see the Sarayu.  Overcome with love for Lord Krsna, Lord Nityananda and Madhavendra Puri did not remember the existence of their own bodies.

192      This is how devotees protect their lives when they are separated from Krsna.  If they remain aware of external events, then how can they remain alive when they are separated from Him?

193      Persons who hear how Lord Nityananda and Madhavendra Puri saw each other will become wealthy with love for Lord Krsna.

194      Tasting the nectar of Lord Krsna, Lord Nityananda travelled for some days and finally came to Setubandha.

195      The Lord bathed in Dhenu-tirtha, and then went to Ramesvaram and Vijaya-nagara.

196      After seeing Maya Puri, Avanti, and the Godavari, the Lord went to Jiyada-Nrsimha Puri.

197      Then, after seeing Tirumala and Lord Kurma’s sacred place, Lord Nityananda went to see Lord Jagannatha, the moon of Nilacala.

198      Thus He came to Jagannatha Puri.  When He saw the flag there, unconsciousness suddenly entered Lord Nityananda’s body.

199      In a vision He saw four-handed blissful Lord Jagannatha surrounded by His devotees.

200      Seeing this vision, His bodily hairs stood erect, and again Lord Nityananda fainted.  Again He became aware of the external world, and then again He fell to the ground.

201      He trembled and perspired.  The hairs of His body stood erect.  He shed tears.  He fell to the ground.  He loudly called out.  Who can understand Lord Nityananda’s symptoms of ecstatic love?

202      In this way Lord Nityananda stayed in Jagannatha Puri.  After seeing Jagannatha Puri, He went to Ganga-sagara.

203      Who can describe Lord Nityananda’s visits to the holy places?  Only by the Lord’s mercy I am able to write a little about them.

204      In this way Lord Nityananda travelled to the holy places.  At the end He returned to Mathura.

205      From then on He stayed always in Vrndavana.  Overcome with love for Lord Krsna, He did not know whether it was day or night.

206      He did not eat.  Sometimes He drank milk, if it was given without asking.

207      “Concealing His true identity, Lord Caitanya now stays in Navadvipa.”  This thought entered Lord Nityananda’s mind.

208      He thought, “When He openly reveals His true opulences, then I will go and serve Him.”

209      With this thought in His mind, Lord Nityananda did not leave Vrndavana and go to Navadvipa.

210      Again and again He enjoyed pastimes in the Yamuna’s waters.  He would play games with the boys in the forest of Vrndavana.

211      Although He is the all-powerful Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Nityananda did not give to others Visnu-bhakti (devotional service to Lord Visnu).

212      Only when Lord Caitanya openly manifested Himself would Lord Nityananda, on His order, enjoy the pastimes of giving to others devotional service.

213      The devotees of the Lord do not do anything without Lord Caitanya’s order.  Neither do they feel that they have become unimportant because they act in that way.

214      Ananta, Siva, Brahma and all the demigods carefully follow Lord Caitanya’s order in their duties of creation and destruction.

215      These thoughts makes sinners become unhappy at heart.  True Vaisnavas always try to avoid seeing such sinners.

216      Still, Lord Nityananda directly looks at every living being in all the worlds.  He gives them a great wealth of love for Lord Krsna.

217      Lord Nityananda is the first devotee of Lord Caitanya.  Lord Caitanya’s glories always stays on Lord Nityananda’s tongue.

218      Day and night Lord Nityananda speaks about Lord Caitanya.  A person who worships Lord Nityananda attains devotion to Lord Caitanya.

219      Glory, glory to Lord Nityananda, the Supreme Personality of Godhead.  By His mercy the glories of Lord Caitanya are openly manifested.

220      By Lord Caitanya’s mercy a person will love Lord Nityananda.  One who knows the truth about Lord Nityananda does not meet calamity.

221      A person who would cross to the farther shore of the ocean of repeated birth and death, and from that shore dive into the ocean of devotional service, should worship Lord Nityananda.

222      Some say, “Nityananda is like Lord Balarama.”  Others say, “He is the abode of deep love for Lord Caitanya.”

223-4   Why do they not say, according to their whims, that Lord Nityananda is a sannyasi, or a devotee, or a philosopher, or even that He has nothing to do with Lord Caitanya?  They may as well say these things.  Still, I always keep Lord Nityananda’s lotus feet carefully in my heart.

225      When the sinners blaspheme Lord Nityananda, I kick their heads.

226      Sometimes Lord Caitanya’s intimate associates seem to criticise Lord Nityananda.  These criticisms should be seen as praises only.

227      Pure and wise Vaisnavas see these words, spoken in mock-quarrels, are only jests.

228      Persons who, understanding this in a different way, criticise Lord Nityananda, will perish.

229      Persons who do not blaspheme Lord Nityananda, and who stay on the path, will certainly attain Lord Caitanya.

230      Will the day come when I will see Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityananda, the two of Them surrounded in the four directions by the great multitude of Their devotees?

231      Lord Nityananda is my absolute master.  Taking shelter of Him, I worship Lord Caitanya.

232      Birth after birth may I study Srimad Bhagavatam with Lord Nityananda as my teacher.  That is my desire.

233      Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu!  You can give me Lord Nityananda or You can take Him away from me.

234      O Lord, please be merciful to me.  I pray that You both will stay in my thoughts.

235      Lord Nityananda is Your great devotee.  Unless You give Him, no one can attain Him.

236      O Lord Caitanya, Lord Nityananda travelled to Vrndavana and other places until the time when You openly manifested Yourself.

237      A person who hears these descriptions of Lord Nityananda’s travels to the holy places will attain a great wealth of pure love for Lord Krsna.

238      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Ten

Sri Laksmipriya-parinaya-varnana

Description of the Marriage to Sri Laksmipriya

1          Glory to Lord Caitanya, the Lord of lords!  Glory to Lord Caitanya, whose form is eternal and who is dear to Lord Nityananda!

2          Glory to Lord Caitanya, the master of the doorkeeper Sri Govinda dasa!  O Lord, please place Your glance of mercy on the conditioned souls.

3          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, the king of the brahmanas and the son of Jagannatha Misra!  O Lord, glory to Your devotees!

4          Glory, glory to lotus-eyed Lord Caitanya, who is an ocean of mercy!  O Lord, please be merciful. Please place Your glories always in my thoughts.

5          O my brother, please hear in the Adi-khanda this description of the Lord’s pastimes of scholarship.

6          In Navadvipa Lord Caitanya tasted the nectar of study day and night.  He never stopped.

7          After chanting the Gayatri-mantra at sunrise, He who is the master of the thirty million demigods would go off to study with the other students.

8          Sitting in Ganga-dasa’s assembly, again and again the Lord would engage in debate.

9          Again and again the Lord would defeat anyone who disagreed with his interpretation of the views in books.

10        The Lord would interpret each passage in many different ways.

11        When Murari Gupta did not agree with these interpretations, the Lord would defeat him.

12        Assuming the virasana posture, and His garments tied in the yoga-pata manner, the Lord sat in the middle of the assembly.

13        His glistening Vaisnava tilaka was drawn with sandal paste.  The splendour of His teeth rebuked pearls.

14        The Lord was sixteen years old and in the prime of youth.  His fair body was handsome like Kamadeva.

15        Very learned, He defeated even Brhaspati.  He mocked anyone who disagreed with Him.

16        The Lord said, “Who is learned here?  Who can break what I have proved?

17        “Without even knowing the rules of sandhi, they try to explain the meanings of books.

18        “They are only proud fools.  Whatever they think is the meaning is not the true meaning of the passages they explain.”

19        Hearing these proud words like the twang of a bowstring, Murari Gupta did not say anything, but only continued his work.

20        Still, the Lord always taunted him.  Simply by seeing His servant, the king of brahmanas became very happy.

21        The Lord said to him, “O physician, why do you study here?  go back to your leaves and vines.  Go back and cure the sick.

22        “Books describing Sanskrit grammar stand at the highest pinnacle of difficulty.  In them is no description of mucus, bile, or indigestion.

23        “In your heart think about this again and again.  What will you learn here?  Go home and cure the sick.”

24        Murari Gupta, who was an amsa-avatara or Lord Siva, was naturally aggressive.  Still, he did not become angry when he saw Visvambhara.

25        Murari Gupta gave this reply: “O saintly brahmana, why do You think Yourself so important?  I see how You mock everyone.  You are very proud.

26        “Do I not always answer any questions on sutras, interpretation of difficult passages, astronomy, or commentaries?

27        “Without even testing me with questions, You say, ‘What do you know?  You are a saintly brahmana.  What will a lowly person like myself say to You?”

28        The Lord then said, “Explain what was studied today.”  Murari Gupta explained, but the Lord broke the explanations to pieces.

29        When Murari Gupta explained something one way, the Lord explained it in a different way.  Neither the master nor the servant defeated each other.

30        By the Lord’s power Murari Gupta was very learned.  Hearing Murari Gupta’s explanations, the Lord became pleased.

31        Pleased, the Lord placed His lotus hand on Murari Gupta’s body.  Then Murari Gupta’s body became filled with bliss.

32        In his heart Murari Gupta thought, “This person is not a human being, a resident of the material world.

33        “How can a human being possess such learning?  The touch of His hand filled my body with bliss.

34        “I think I will not shamed to become His student.  In all of Navadvipa no one is intelligent like Him.

35        Very pleased, the best of physicians said, “O Visvambhara, please listen.  I will become Your student.”

36        The Lord and His servant were both happy at heart.  Accompanied by the other boys, they went to bathe in the Ganga.

37        After bathing in the Ganga they went to the Lord’s home.  In this way the Lord enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.

38        The scholar Mukunda-sanjaya was very fortunate, for at his home the Lord enjoyed pastimes of learning.

39        The Lord personally taught his son.  Mukunda-sanjaya was always devoted to the Lord.

40        In his home there was a very large candi-mandapa where the four directions were filled with students.

41        There, surrounded by students, Lord Caitanya, the king of brahmanas, lectured.

42        First He would prove something.  Then He would refute what He had just proved.  At every moment He criticised other teachers.

43        The Lord would say, “In Kali-yuga people who do not even understand sandhi accept the title of ‘bhattacarya’.

44        “I will see if they can defeat my arguments.  Then I will know if they deserve the titles ‘bhattacarya’ and ‘misra’.”

45        In this way the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.  His servants could not recognise who He really was.

46        Seeing that her son was in the prime of youth, at every moment Mother Saci thought of arranging His marriage.

47        A brahmana named Vallabha Acarya lived in Navadvipa.  He was like King Janaka himself.

48        He had a daughter who was like Goddess Laksmi personified.  He was always thinking who would be a proper husband for her.

49        One day, by divine arrangement, Lord Caitanya met this girl, Goddess Laksmi herself, as she was going to bathe in the Ganga.

50        Recognising His own Goddess Laksmi, Lord Caitanya smile.  In her heart Laksmi offered obeisances to the Lord’s feet.

51        Recognising each other’s true identity, the two of them returned to their homes.  Who has the power to understand Lord Caitanya’s pastimes?

52        By the Lord’s wish a brahmana named Vanamali came that day to Saci-devi’s home.

53        That noble brahmana offered obeisances to Mother Saci and she honoured him and offered him a place to sit.

54        Vanamali Acarya said to Mother Saci, “Why do you not make arrangements for your son’s marriage?

55        “A person named Vallabha Acarya lives in Navadvipa.  He is saintly and faultless.  He is noble-hearted and comes in a very respectable family.

56        “His daughter is like Goddess Laksmi herself in beauty, character, and glory.  If the desire entered your heart, you could marry her to your son.”

57        Mother Saci replied, “My son is still a boy.  He has no father.  Let Him grow and study a little longer.  Then these other things can be done.”

58        Not finding any sweetness in these words, the unhappy brahmana left.

59        By divine arrangement he saw Lord Caitanya on the street.  Seeing him, the Lord happily embraced him.

60        The Lord said, “Whose home did you visit?  Please tell Me.”  The brahmana replied, “I spoke with Your mother.”

61        “I spoke with her about arranging Your marriage.  I do no know why she was not pleased to hear of it.”

62        Hearing these words, the Lord became silent.  Smiling, He chatted with the brahmana and then returned home.

63        Smiling, He at once said to His mother, “What was not good with the Acarya’s words?”

64        Understanding her son’s hint, Saci became happy.  The next day she invited the brahmana to return and she had a talk with him.

65        Saci said to him, “This I say: Please quickly arrange what you yesterday proposed.”

66        Touching the dust of Mother Saci’s feet, the brahmana at once went to Vallabha Acarya’s home.

67        Seeing the brahmana, Vallabha Acarya honoured him and gave him a place to sit.

68        Vanamali Acarya said, “Please hear my words.  Astrologically this is an auspicious time for your daughter’s marriage.

69        “Jagannatha Misra has a son named Visvambhara who is very learned and an ocean of good qualities.

70        “He is saintly and noble.  He would be good for your daughter.  If this idea pleases your heart, please tell me.”

71        Hearing these words, Vallabha Acarya happily said, “It is because of great good fortune that a husband like this has come to my daughter.

72-3     “If Lord Krsna were pleased with me, or if Goddess Laksmi and Goddess Parvati were pleased with my daughter, then a son-in-law like this would come to me.  Please make all arrangements without delay.

74        “Still, there is one thing I am embarrassed to say.  I have no money.  I cannot give a dowry.

75        “I will give five harataki fruits and I will give my daughter.  Please bear this message.

76        After hearing Vallabha Acarya’s words, Vanamali Acarya happily made all the arrangements.

77        Bringing this good news, he said to Mother Saci, “The fruit has come.  Now I will calculate the auspicious moment according to astrology.”

78        Hearing this, all the relatives became happy.  They came and helped with the arrangements.

79        On an auspicious day, in the adhivasa celebration before the wedding, many performers danced, sang, and played many kinds of musical instruments.

80        In the four directions the brahmanas recited the Vedas.  In the centre, splendid like the moon, was the jewel of the brahmanas.

81        At an auspicious moment a fragrant garland was given to the Lord.  In this way the brahmana relatives concluded the adhivasa ceremony.

82        Then splendid fragrances, sandal, betel nuts, and garlands were given to the brahmana, who became very pleased.

83        Vallabha Acarya also came, properly observed the adhivasa ritual, and happily left.

84        Rising early in the morning, the Lord bathed, gave charity, and respectfully worshipped the pitas.

85        There were auspicious dancing, singing and instrumental music.  In the four directions could be heard tumultuous calls of “He is like the god of love in person!”

86        Many chaste ladies, dear friends, brahmanas and saintly devotees came.

87        Giving them gifts of puffed rice, bananas, sindura, betel nuts and oil, Mother Saci delighted the ladies.

88        Assuming human forms, the demigods and demigoddesses also happily came to the Lord’s wedding.

89        With a happy heart Vallabha Acarya properly worshipped the demigods and pitas.

90        Then, at a auspicious moment at sunset, the Lord went with His mother to Vallabha Acarya’s home.

91        When the Lord arrived, Vallabha Acarya and his kinsmen felt their hearts become plunged in an ocean of happiness.

92        Properly, respectfully, and happily Vallabha Acarya offered a seat to his son-in-law.

93        Finally He brought his daughter, Laksmi who was decorated with many ornaments, and placed her before the Lord.

94        Everyone chanted the holy names of Lord Hari.  Then they lifted Laksmi from the ground.

95        Then Laksmi circumambulated the Lord seven times.  With folded hands she offered respectful obeisances to Him.

96        At the end the couple, who were in truth Sri Sri Laksmi-Narayana, happily exchanged flower garlands.

97        Laksmi placed a splendid garland at the Lord’s feet.  Bowing down, she offered herself to Him.

98        In all directions were blissful sounds of “Jaya! Jaya! Hari!”  No one could hear anything else.

99        Placing Laksmi at His left, and relishing the nectar of the moon of Her beautiful face, the Lord sat down.

100      The youthful Lord defeated Kamadeva. Laksmi sat down beside Him.

101      Who has the power to describe the joy and the graceful beauty present then in Vallabha Acarya’s home?

102      At the end Vallabha Acarya gave his daughter to the Lord.  Splendid like wise Bhisma, he sat down.

103      Vallabha Acarya then offered padya to the feet of the Lord, whose potency creates the world of Brahma and Siva.

104      After offering padya to the Lord’s feet, Vallabha Acarya decorated the Lord’s body with garments, flower garlands and sandal paste.

105      After thus properly offering his daughter to the Lord, Vallabha Acarya became plunged in an ocean of happiness.

106      Then the chaste ladies devoted to their husbands made the necessary arrangements for the newlyweds.

107      That night the Lord stayed in Vallabha Acarya’s home.  The next day He took Laksmi to His own home.

108      Arriving, Lord Caitanya and Laksmi stepped down from the palanquin.  Everyone ran to see Them.

109      The couple, who were in truth Laksmi and Narayana, were splendid with fragrances, garlands, ornaments, crowns, sandal paste, and kajjala.

110      Seeing Them, everyone exclaimed, “Glorious! Glorious!”  The women especially were filled with wonder.

111      Someone said, “For a long time she must have sincerely and devotedly served Siva and Parvati.

112      “How can a girl possessing only a little good fortune attain a husband like Him?  I think they are just like Siva and Parvati.”

113      Someone else said, “They must be Saci and Indra, or else Rati and Kamadeva.”  One lady said, “They must be Laksmi and Narayana.”

114      Someone else said, “They are like Sita and Rama.  Riding on the palanquin, They are very beautiful.  No one is Their equal.”

115      In these ways the ladies spoke.  With fortunate eyes they gazed at Laksmi and Narayana.

116      In this way, accompanied by a great tumult of dancing, singing and instrumental music, at sunset the Lord arrived in His own home.

117      Then Saci-devi and the brahmana ladies happily brought the newlyweds into the house.

118      Speaking sweet words and giving them gifts of money and garments, Saci pleased the brahmanas, performers and everyone else.

119      Any person who hears this sacred description of the Lord’s marriage will no longer be bound by the ropes of birth and death.

120      Laksmi stayed at Lord Caitanya’s side.  The newlyweds were a holy abode of spiritual effulgence in Saci’s home.

121      Saci could not understand the wonderful spiritual effulgence now always present inside and outside her home.

122      Sometimes she saw glistening flame next to her son.  When she turned and looked again, she no longer saw it.

123      Moment after moment smelling the fragrance of lotus flowers, she was always filled with wonder.

124      Mother Saci thought, “I think I know the reason.  This girl is an incarnation of Goddess Laksmi.”

125      “That is why I see this effulgence and smell the fragrance of lotus flowers.  That is why the sadness of our former poverty is no more.

126      “I do not know why Goddess Laksmi has come to be my daughter-in-law and live in my house.”

127      Mother Saci considered different theories to explain what was happening.  Although Lord Caitanya was present, His true identity was not openly revealed.

128      Who has the power to understand the Supreme Lord’s desire?  How and when would the Lord manifest His pastimes?

129      If the Lord does not reveal these truths, then even Goddess Laksmi has no power to understand them.

130      The Vedas, Puranas, and all other scriptures declare, “Only by attaining His mercy can a person understand the Supreme Lord.”

131      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Eleven

Srimad Isvara-puri-milana

Meeting Srimad Isvara Puri

1          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, the supreme master of all masters!  Study was the centre of His childhood pastimes.

2          In this way the Lord who is the jewel of the brahmanas concealed His true identity.  He did nothing but study.

3          His handsomeness defeated millions of Kamadevas.  On His every limb was handsomeness and grace that had no peer.

4          His arms reached to His knees.  His eyes were lotus flowers.  On His lips were betel nuts.  He was dressed in splendid garments.

5          The Lord was always playful joking personified.  When He walked about, the power of His learning made Him accompanied by a thousand students.

6          In this way the king of the three worlds walked in Navadvipa.  Appearing in the form of a book, Goddess Sarasvati stayed in His hand.

7          No other pandita in Navadvipa could equal the Lord in debate.

8          The most fortunate of all the panditas was Gangadasa, for the Lord studied at his school.

9          When the materialists saw the Lord, they declared, “Glorious! Glorious! How can poverty and misfortune touch the parents who have this boy as their son?”

10        When the women saw the Lord they thought He was like Kamadeva himself.  When the blasphemers and offenders saw the Lord, they thought He was Yamaraja personified.

11        When the panditas saw the Lord they thought He was like Brhaspati himself.  In this way, following their hearts, everyone saw the Lord differently.

12        When the Vaisnavas saw the Lord, joy and sadness entered their hearts.

13        They said, “His body is glorious, but He does not taste the nectar of Lord Krsna.  What will all His learning do?  He is still in the grip of time.”

14        The Vaisnavas were bewildered by the Lord’s Yogamaya potency.  They saw the Lord, but they did not see who in truth He was.

15        Seeing the Lord, some Vaisnavas said to Him, “What will You gain by spending all Your time in study?”

16        Hearing His servants’ words, the Lord smiled and said, “I am fortunate to be instructed by you.”

17        In this way the Lord was engrossed in tasting the nectar of learning.  Even His servants did not recognise His true identity.  How could others recognise Him?

18        From the four directions people came to Navadvipa.  In Navadvipa were many scholars tasting the nectar of learning.

19        From Cattagrama came many Vaisnavas who assembled in a secluded place by the Ganga’s bank.

20        All has taken birth in this world by the Lord’s order.  All were Krsna devotees who had renounced the world.

21        They met, spoke, and listened.  In that secluded place they talked about Lord Krsna.

22        The great devotee Mukunda dasa was dear to all the Vaisnavas.  When Mukunda sang, those great Vaisnavas melted.

23        In the afternoons those great devotees would assemble in Advaita’s home.

24        When Mukunda sang songs about Lord Krsna, everyone there no longer knew about anything else.

25        Some wept.  Some laughed.  Some danced.  Some rolled on the ground.  Some could not keep all their clothing.

26        Some loudly called out.  Some clapped their arms.  Some grasped Mukunda’s feet.

27        In this way there was great bliss.  The Vaisnavas did not know anything about sadness or suffering.

28        In His heart the Lord was very pleased with Mukunda.  If by chance He saw him, the Lord would always stop Mukunda.

29        The Lord would question him about philosophy and logic.  Mukunda would answer.  The Lord would say, “No.  It is not like that.”  Then they would argue.

30        By the Lord’s power, Mukunda was a great pandita.  He would debate the Lord.

31        The Lord recognised His servant.  Using tricks of logic, the Lord always defeated him.

32        When He saw Srivasa and the other devotees, the Lord would challenge them with tricks of logic.  Fearing His word-jugglery, they would all flee.

33        The devotees were naturally renounced.  They tasted the nectar of Lord Krsna.  They talked only of Lord Krsna.  They did not talk of any other topic.

34        Seeing them, the Lord would question them with tricks of logic.  When they could not answer, He would mock them.

35        If one of them saw the Lord coming from afar, he would flee, afraid of the Lord’s tricky questions.

36        The devotees liked only to hear of Lord Krsna.  But the Lord asked them only about logic.  He did not ask them about Krsna.

37        One day the Lord, surrounded by students marked with the signs of pride and arrogance, walked on a main street.

38        Mukunda was going to bathe in the Ganga.  But when he saw the Lord, he at once hid and fled.

39        Seeing this, the Lord asked Govinda dasa, “Why did that boy run away when he saw Me?”

40        Govinda replied, “O pandita, I do not know.  Perhaps he had some task to do.”

41        Then the Lord said, “I know why he fled.  He does not like to talk about material things.

42        “This boy always studies the Vaisnava scriptures.  I only talk of logic and astronomy.

43        “I never talk about Krsna.  That’s why he runs away when he sees Me.”

44        The Lord pretended to mock Mukunda, although in truth He was pleased with him.

45        The Lord said, “O little boy!  How many days will pass like this.  Where will you run?  Will you always go this way and that to escape Me?

46        The Lord laughed and said, “After some days you will see on Me the marks of a Vaisnava.

47        “I will become such a Vaisnava that Brahma and Siva will visit at My door.

48        “O My brothers, please hear My words.  I will become the best of all Vaisnavas.

49        “They who now run from Me will one day sing My glories.”

50        After speaking these words, the Lord laughed.  Accompanied by His students, He returned home.

51        In this way Lord Visvambhara enjoyed pastimes.  If He does not reveal the truth, who has the power to understand them?

52        In this way there were some devotees in Nadiya.  However, everyone else in Nadiya was mad after tasting the nectar of wealth and sons.

53        When they heard the chanting of the holy names, these people made jokes.  One of them said, “These people only want to fill their bellies.”

54        Another one said, “These people turn away from philosophy and jnana-yoga and spend their time dancing around.  Why do they do that?”

55        Another one said, “I have read Srimad Bhagavatam many times.  I did not see there any words, “One must dance and weep.”

56        “O my brother, when the four brothers headed by Srivasa Pandita meet, I cannot sleep after my meal.

57        “Is there no pious merit in chanting ‘Krsna!’ very, very softly?  Why do these people sing and dance and scream?”

58        The sinners and offenders spoke these kinds of blasphemies when they saw the Vaisnavas.

59        Hearing these mocking words, the Vaisnavas became very unhappy.  They called out “Krsna!” and wept.

60        They prayed, “How many days must pass before this sadness is destroyed?  O Lord Krsna, please appear in this world.”

61        Meeting at Advaita’s home, the Vaisnavas described the blasphemers’ words.

62        Hearing these words, Advaita Acarya became like Lord Siva himself.  “I will kill them all!”  He roared.

63        “Carrying His disc-weapon, My Lord will come here.  Then you will see what happens to Nadiya.

64        “I will place Lord Krsna before everyone’s eyes.  Then this person named Advaita will be Lord Krsna’s servant.

65        “O my brothers, the day will come when you will all see Lord Krsna with your own eyes.”

66        Hearing Lord Advaita’s words, the devotees forgot their sufferings and began to chant the holy names.

67        When the supremely auspicious name of Lord Krsna arose among them, Lord Advaita and everyone else became overwhelmed.

68        The flames that were the offenders’ words went far away.  The hairs on the Navadvipa devotees’ bodies stood erect.

69        Lord Visvambhara was rapt in study.  He always brought greater and greater bliss to His mother.

70        At this time Sri Isvara Puri, dressed very humbly, entered Navadvipa.

71        He was saintly, devoted, very merciful, dear to Lord Krsna, and overcome by tasting the nectar of Lord Krsna.

72        Because of his humble garments , no one could understand His exalted position. By divine arrangement, he came to Lord Advaita’s home.

73        At that moment Lord Advaita was sitting down and absorbed in devotional service.  Isvara Puri very humbly sat down before Him.

74        A true Vaisnava cannot conceal his spiritual glory from another true Vaisnava.  Again and again Lord Advaita stared at Isvara Puri.

75        Lord Advaita asked, “Son, who are you?  My heart thinks that you must be a Vaisnava sannyasi.”

76        Isvara Puri replied, “I am the lowest of sudras.  I have come to see Your feet.”

77        Aware of what was happening, Mukunda began, with great love, to sing a song describing Lord Krsna’s pastimes.

78        Hearing Mukunda’s song, Isvara Puri at once fell to the ground.

79        There was no end to the tears flowing from his eyes.  Again and again he was plunged in a flood of spiritual love.

80        Lord Advaita at once placed Him in His lap.  His limbs became splashed by the tears from Isvara Puri’s eyes.

81        The love did not stop.  It grew more and more,  Mukunda happily recited a verse from the scriptures.

82        When Mukunda saw the Vaisnava’s ecstatic love, peerless bliss was born in his heart.

83        Everyone could understand the exalted position of Sri Isvara Puri.  Gazing at the signs of his spiritual love, everyone called out, “Hari! Hari!”

84        In this way Isvara Puri humbly walked in Navadvipa.  The materialists could not understand his true glory.

85-6     One day, after He had left His students and was returning home, by divine arrangement Lord Caitanya saw Isvara Puri.  Seeing His servant, the Lord bowed down before him.

87        Lord Caitanya’s handsomeness was beyond description.  He was the reservoir of all wonderful virtues.

88        Although no one knew what was in His heart, everyone offered Him respect whenever they saw Him.

89        Isvara Puri gazed at the Lord’s body, which was very deeply marked with the symptoms of a very exalted person.

90        He asked, “What is Your name, O best of brahmanas?  What is the book You carry?  What do You teach?  Where is Your home?”

91        The others said, “He is Nimai Pandita.”  Very happy, Isvara Puri said, “You are He!”.

92        Then Lord Caitanya invited him to accept alms.  The two of them went to the Lord’s home.

93        Saci gave Isvara Puri the food that had been offered to Lord Krsna.  He honoured the prasadam and then he sat down in the room that was a temple of Lord Visnu.

94        Everyone suggested that he speak about Lord Krsna.  As he spoke about Krsna, he was overcome with ecstatic love.

95        Seeing this flood of wonderful spiritual love, Lord Caitanya became very pleased.  Isvara Puri did not manifest these symptoms of love when materialists were present.

96        For many months Isvara Puri stayed in Gopinatha Acarya’s home in Navadvipa.

97        Everyone was very happy to see him.  Lord Caitanya repeatedly came to see him.

98        When he saw Isvara Puri, Gadadhara Pandita shed tears of love.  Gadadhara was deeply loved by all the Vaisnavas.

99        From childhood Gadadhara was deeply renounced in his heart.  Isvara Puri sincerely loved him.

100      To Gadadhara Pandita, Isvara Puri read Krsna-lilamrta, a book he had written.

101      Every evening Isvara Puri would read and lecture from that book, and every evening Lord Caitanya would come and offer obeisances to Isvara Puri’s feet.

102      When he saw Lord Caitanya, Isvara Puri would become happy.  He loved Him dearly, but he did not know that he was seeing the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself.

103      Smiling, Isvara Puri said, “You are a great pandita.  I have written a book about Lord Krsna’s pastimes.

104      “Please tell me all the mistakes in it.  That would make me very, very happy.”
105      The Lord replied, “Only a sinner sees faults in a devotee’s words describing Lord Krsna.

106      “A devotee does not write poetry whimsically, according to his own personal opinion.  Therefore, his poetry, presenting the conclusions of scripture, is always pleasing to Lord Krsna.

107      “An uneducated person may say ‘visnaya’, and a learned persona may say ‘visnave’.  But noble-hearted Lord Krsna accepts both these prayers.  This is described in the following verse.

108      “An uneducated person may say ‘visnaya’ and a learned person may say ‘visnave’.  But Lord Krsna, who is only interested in the love of His devotees, accepts both these prayers equally.”

109      “One who sees faults in a devotee’s words is himself at fault.  Simply by describing the Lord, a devotee pleases Lord Krsna.

110      “Who is so daring that he will find fault with Your descriptions of spiritual love?”

111      As he heard the Lord’s reply, Isvara Puri felt that his entire body was being splashed with nectar.

112      Smiling, Isvara Puri again said, “You will not find any faults.  But there must be faults.  Please describe them.”

113      Every day the Lord visited Isvara Puri.  They would happily talk for one or two hours.

114      One day, as He heard Isvara Puri’s poetry, Lord Caitanya found a fault.  He smiled and said, “The verb is not right.”

115      The Lord declared, “That verb is not atmanepada.”  After speaking these words, the Lord returned to His own home.

116      Isvara Puri was learned in all kinds of books.  He was very happy to taste the nectar of learning.

117      He thought of the Lord’s statement about the verb.  He considered it in every way.

118      He decided that the verb was indeed atmanepada.  When the Lord came the next day, Isvara Puri explained this to Him.

119      He said, “What You said is wrong.  That verb may be atmanepada.  I do not need to change it to parasmaipada.”

120      Hearing this explanation, the Lord became very happy.  Defeated by His servant, the Lord agreed that there was no error in those words.

121      All the Vedas declared, “The Lord always becomes more glorious when He is defeated by His servant.”

122      In this way Isvara Puri spent many days tasting the nectar of learning with Lord Caitanya.

123      Made restless by tasting the nectar of devotional service, Isvara Puri did not stay long in any one place.  He travelled, purifying every place he visited.

124      Anyone who hears this sacred description of Isvara Puri will reside at the lotus feet of Lord Krsna.

125      The spiritual love that was present in Madhavendra Puri’s body entered the body of Isvara Puri.

126      By Lord Krsna’s mercy, Isvara Puri obtained the love that was present in his spiritual master.  Unhindered in any way, Isvara Puri travelled from place to place.

127      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Twelve

Sri Gaurangasya Nagara-bhramanadi-varnana

Description of Lord Caitanya’s Walking in the City and Other Pastimes

1          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu!  Glory, glory to the Lord’s followers.

2          In this way Lord Caitanya, always carrying a book, enjoyed pastimes in Navadvipa.

3          The Lord challenged all the teachers and scholars.  None had the power to defeat him in argument.

4          Although He had studied only Sanskrit grammar, the Lord thought all the learned bhattacaryas no more important than a blade of straw.

5          Accompanied by His fortunate students, the Lord happily wandered in the town.

6          By divine arrangement, the Lord saw Mukunda on the street.  Grasping his hand, the Lord spoke these words:

7          “Why do you run away when you see Me?  Today I will see if you run away without answering My questions.”

8          In his heart Mukunda thought, “How will I defeat Him today?  He only studies Sanskrit grammar.

9          “Today I will question Him on rhetoric.  Never again will He be arrogant in my presence.”

10        Lord Caitanya and Mukunda placed questions before each other.  The Lord ripped Mukunda’s explanations to pieces.

11        Mukunda said, “Grammar is for children.  Only children argue points of grammar.

12        “I will debate rhetoric with You.”  The Lord replied, “You may ask whatever is in your mind.”

13        Mukunda recited very, very difficult verses and asked questions about various points of rhetoric.

14        Lord Caitanya, the all-powerful Supreme Personality of Godhead who had descended to the material world, found fault with Mukunda’s explanations of rhetoric.  Again and again He ripped everything to pieces.

15        After the Lord’s refutations, Mukunda could not re-establish his argument.  Laughing and laughing, the Lord spoke these words:

16        “For today go home and carefully study your books.  Come tomorrow, and I will question you again.”

17        Touching the dust of the Lord’s feet, Mukunda left.  Filled with wonder, Mukunda again and again thought in his heart.

18        “Where is a human being learned like He?  No one knows books like He.  No one is learned like He.

19        “If such an intelligent person were also a devotee of Lord Krsna, then I would not leave His company for even a moment.”

20        In this way the king of Vaikuntha tasted the nectar of learning.  The next day, as He was walking about, the Lord saw Gadadhara dasa.

21        Laughing, the Lord grabbed him with both hands and said, “You study logic.  You must answer My questions before you go.”

22        Gadadhara replied, “Ask”.  The Lord said,, “Describe what you see are the symptoms of liberation.”

23        Following the descriptions of scripture, Gadadhara explained.  The Lord said, “I don’t agree with your explanation.”

24        Gadadhara said, “Liberation is the complete destruction of all sufferings.  The scriptures describe liberation in that way.”

25        Then Lord Caitanya, the master of Goddess Sarasvati, found many different errors in Gadadhara’s explanations.  No logician was like Him.  No one could defeat Him in debate.

26        No one could say anything to defeat the Lord in a debate.  Gadadhara thought, “Now I should flee.”

27        The Lord said, “Gadadhara, now you may go.  Return tomorrow and I will question you again.”

28        Gadadhara offered obeisances and left.  In this way the Lord wandered in town after town.

29        Everyone came to know that the Lord was a great Pandita.  When they saw Him, everyone was respectful.

30        In the afternoon the Lord and His students would happily go to the Ganga’s bank.

31        The Lord’s form, which was worshipped by Goddess Laksmi, and which had no rival in the three worlds, was more handsome than Kamadeva.

32        In the four directions was a circle of students, and in the centre was Lord Caitanya explaining the meanings of books.

33        At sunset the Vaisnavas happily came to the Ganga’s bank.

34        As from a distance they overheard the Lord’s lectures, the Vaisnavas felt joy and sadness in their hearts.

35        Someone said, “He is so handsome and so learned.  Still, because He does not worship Krsna, His good qualities are not worth anything.”

36        Everyone said, “O my brothers, whenever we see Him, we flee, afraid that He will ask many tricky questions.”

37        Someone said, “When He sees you He will not let you escape.  He holds on to you like a tax collector.”

38        Someone else said, “He has great brahmanical power.  It is as if He is more than human.  I think He must be some very exalted person.

39        “Although He always asks me very tricky questions, I always feel very happy whenever I see Him.

40        “I have never seen a human being as learned as He.  But I am very unhappy that He does not worship Lord Krsna.”

41        All the devotees prayed on Lord Caitanya’s behalf.  They said, “May this person attain love for Lord Krsna.”

42        On the Ganga’s bank the devotees offered dandavat obeisances.  They prayed that Lord Krsna would bless Jagannatha Misra’s son.

43        They prayed, “O Lord Krsna, please make Jagannatha Misra’s son intoxicated by tasting the nectar of love for You.  Make Him give up everything else.

44        “Please grant that He will always worship You with pure love.  O Lord Krsna, then please allow us to associate with Him.”

45        As the all-pervading Supersoul, Lord Caitanya knows all that happens in everyone’s heart.  Whenever He saw Srivasa or any other devotee, the Lord would always bow down to offer respect.

46        Lord Caitanya accepted the devotees’ blessings and placed them on His head, for the devotees’ blessings bring devotional service.

47        When they saw Him, the devotees would say, “Why do You spend Your time engrossed in material learning?”

48        Someone said, “Look, Nimai Pandita, what will You gain by material learning?  You should worship Lord Krsna at once.

49        “Why do people study?  So they may understand devotional service to Lord Krsna.  If You don’t try to understand that, then why do You study?”

50        Smiling, the Lord replied, “I am very fortunate that you have taught Me the supreme importance of devotional service to Lord Krsna.”

51        “In My heart I know that whoever attains your blessings becomes more fortunate.

52        “For a few days more I will study.  That is the desire in My heart.  Then I will approach a pure Vaisnava.”

53        After speaking these words to His servant, the Lord smiled.  Bewildered by the Lord’s Yogamaya potency, the devotee could not understand the Lord’s true identity.

54        The Lord stole everyone’s heart.  There was not a single person who was not eager to see Him again.

55        Sometimes the Lord stayed by the Ganga’s bank, and other times He travelled from town to town.

56        Whenever they saw Him, the people of the towns respectfully bowed down before His feet.

57        When the women saw Him, they declared, “He is Kamadeva himself.  The women who are his relatives have attained after many births of pious deeds.”

58        The panditas saw Him as equal to Brhaspati.  The elders and other respectable people bowed down before His lotus feet.

59        The yogis saw Him as a person whose body contained all mystic perfections.  The wicked persons saw Him as a very frightening being.

60        Whoever conversed with the  Lord found himself like a prisoner, bound with ropes of love.

61        Although the Lord was a braggart, arrogantly tasting the nectar of learning, everyone like to hear Him.  They all loved Him.

62        When the Muslims saw the Lord, they also loved Him dearly.  It was the Lord’s nature to be kind to all.

63        The king of Vaikuntha lectured at the entrance to fortunate Mukunda-Sanjaya’s home in Navadvipa.

64        Presenting one argument, and then an opposing argument, proving one point, and then refuting another, Lord Caitanya lectured without stopping.

65        Mukunda-Sanjaya and his associates were all very fortunate.  The floated in bliss.  Still, they did not know the heart of what was happening before them.

66        In their home the Supreme Personality of Godhead was victorious in scholarship.  The king of Vaikuntha there enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.

67        One day, pretending to be sick with a disturbance of the body’s vital airs, the Lord displayed all the ecstatic symptoms of pure spiritual love (prema-bhakti).

68        Suddenly the Lord began to speak words no one could understand.  He rolled on the ground. He laughed.  He broke everything in the house and threw it here and there.

69        He roared.  He clapped His arms.  Anyone He saw, He attacked.

70        After some moments His limbs became stunned and He fell unconscious.  All who saw Him became afraid.

71        Hearing that the Lord’s vital airs were now in disarray, His relatives and friends had a meeting to decide how to cure the Lord.

72        Buddhimanta Khan, Mukunda-Sanjaya and a host of others came to the Lord’s home.

73        They tried to cure the Lord by placing Visnu oil and Narayana oil on His head.

74        The Lord was deliberately acting in that way.  How could they cure Him with medicines?

75        All His limbs trembled.  The Lord waved His hands.  When they heard Him scream, everyone became afraid.

76        The Lord proclaimed, “I am the master of all the worlds.  I am the Supreme Personality of Godhead.  My name is Visvambhara (the maintainer of the worlds).

77        “I am He.  But not one of you knows My true identity.” After speaking these words, the Lord lunged to attack someone.  Everyone grabbed Him.

78        Pretending to be sick in this way, the Lord revealed His true identity.  Still, bewildered by Yogamaya, no one understood.

79        One person said, “A demon must have possessed Him.”  Another person said, “I think it is the work of a witch.”

80        Another person said, “He always talks.  That talking made an escape route for His vital airs.  That is how His vital airs became depleted.  That is my opinion.”

81        The people speculated in different ways.  Bewildered by Lord Visnu’s Yogamaya potency, they did not understand the truth.

82        They anointed His head with various kinds of medicinal oil.  They put His body in a vat of oil.

83        Floating in the vat of oil, the Lord happily laughed, as if His vital airs were indeed in disarray.

84        Deliberately pretending to be ill, the Lord enjoyed pastimes in this way.  Eventually the Lord became normal again of His own accord.

85        The blissful sound of Lord Hari’s name arose from everyone.  The people gave gifts of cloth indiscriminately.  They did not even know the persons to whom they gave.

86        Hearing that the Lord was well again, everyone was jubilant.  Everyone said, “May He live a long life!  May the pandita have a long life!”
87        In this way the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed pastimes.  Who can understand the truth of these pastimes if the Lord does not reveal it?

88        When they saw Him, all the Vaisnavas advised the Lord, “Son, You should worship Lord Krsna’s feet.

89        “Don’t delay for even a moment.  After all, this material body is not eternal.  But how can we teach You?  You are very wise and learned.”

90        Smiling, the Lord bowed down before the Vaisnavas.  Then He went to teach His students.

91        In the candi-mandapa of fortunate Mukunda-Sanjaya’s home, the Lord lectured.

92        His head still fragrant from the medicinal oils, the Lord lectured to His fortunate students.

93        The four directions were beautiful with a host of fortunate students.  In their midst the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the life of the worlds, lectured.

94        I do not have the power to describe the glory and beauty of that scene.  As I think about it, I do not see any metaphors I could give to describe it.

95        I think perhaps the Lord was like Narayana Rsi surrounded by the four Kumaras and a host of sages at Badarikasrama.

96        I know that Lord Caitanya’s pastimes were like Narayana Rsi’s pastimes with His students.

97        I know for certain that Saci’s son is Narayana Rsi who stays at Badarikasrama.

98        In this way the Lord enjoyed pastimes with His students.  He was the king of Vaikuntha enjoying pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.

99        After six hours of class, the Lord and His students would go bathe in the Ganga.

100      After some moments of playing in the Ganga’s waters, the Lord would return home and worship Lord Visnu.

101      After watering and circumambulating Tulasi, the Lord would sit down to eat.  Then he would say, “Hari! Hari!”

102      Then Laksmi would bring His lunch, and then He who is the king of Vaikuntha would eat.  Her eyes filling with tears, saintly mother Saci would gaze at her son.

103      After lunch, the Lord would chew betel nuts and then take a nap. Laksmi would massage His feet.

104      After a few moments in yoga-nidra sleep, the Lord would open His eyes, pick up His books and go out again.

105      Walking in the town, the Lord enjoyed many pastimes.  Smiling, He would talk with everyone.

106      Although they did not know the Lord’s true identity, everyone treated Him with respect.

107      In this way Saci’s son wandered in the town.  The people gazed on a person even the demigods could not see.

108      The Lord came to a weaver’s door.   Seeing the Lord, the weaver respectfully bowed down.

109      “Give Me a good cloth”, the Lord said.  The weaver brought a cloth at once.

110      The Lord asked, “what is the cost of this cloth?”  The weaver replied, “Whatever You will give.”

111      Examining the cloth, the Lord said, “I have no coins.”  The weaver replied, “My Lord, You may pay after ten or fourteen days.

112      “Take the cloth now, and if You are pleased with it, You may give me some coins later.”

113      After placing His merciful glance on the weaver, the Lord stood up and then went to a milkman’s home.

114      The Lord stood at the milkman’s door.  Taking advantage of His status as a brahmana, the Lord spoke joking words.

115      He said, “Boy! Bring some milk and yoghurt.  Today I will accept charity at your house.”

116      Seeing that the Lord was like Kamadeva himself, the milkmen gave Him the best sitting place.

117      Then the milkmen joked with the Lord.  They all addressed Him with the words “Uncle, uncle.”

118      One of them said, “Come, uncle.  Come and eat some rice.” Then the milkman placed his hands on the Lord’s shoulder, gesturing that the Lord should accompany him home.

119      Another one said, “Come and eat rice in my home.  In Your heart You do not remember how You ate there before?”

120      Here Goddess Sarasvati forced him to speak the truth, although he did not know it.  Lord Caitanya laughed at the milkmens’ joking words.

121      The milkmen brought milk, ghee, yoghurt, sara and beautiful cream.  The Lord was pleased.

122      The Lord was pleased with the milkmen.  Then the Lord stood up and went to a fragrant oil merchant’s house.

123      The fragrant-oil merchant bowed down before the Lord’s feet.  The Lord said, “My brother, bring Me some good fragrant oils.”

124      The merchant at once brought some splendid fragrant oils.  “What is the price?”  Saci’s son asked.

125      The merchant replied, “Whatever You think, My Lord.  How is it right to quote a price?”

126-7   “My Lord, today You take this fragrant oil home.  If tomorrow You anoint Your body with an abundance of this oil, and even after You have bathed, the fragrance has still not gone away, the You may return and pay me whatever in Your heart You think is right.”

128      After speaking these words, He anointed the Lord’s limbs with that fragrant oil.  I do not know how much happiness the merchant felt after giving this oil to the Lord.

129      Lord Caitanya is present in everyone’s heart.  He attracts the minds of everyone.  Who is not enchanted by seeing His form?

130      After giving His mercy to the merchant, the Lord stood up and went to a garland-maker’s home.

131      Seeing the Lord’s very wonderful form, the garland maker respectfully offered Him a seat and then bowed down before Him.

132      The Lord said, “O garland-maker, please give Me a good garland. However I do not have any coins with Me.”

133      Seeing that the Lord was a very exalted person, the garland maker brought a garland and said, “You don’t have to give me anything.”

134      After speaking these words, he placed the garland on the Lord’s graceful body.  Accompanied by all His students, the Lord smiled.

135      The Lord placed a glance of mercy on the garland-maker.  Standing up, the Supreme Personality of Godhead Lord Caitanya then went to the betel nut-merchant’s home.

136      Seeing the Lord, who was more charming and handsome than Kamadeva himself, the betel nut-merchant touched the dust of His feet and offered Him a seat.

137      The betel nut merchant said, “I am very fortunate.  I am fortunate that You have come to my humble door.

138      After speaking these words, he very happily offered some betel nuts to the Lord.  Glancing at him, the Lord smiled.

139      The Lord said, “Why do you offer Me this when I have not paid for anything?”  The betel nut merchant replied, “I follow my heart.”

140      Hearing the betel nut merchant’s words, the Lord smiled.  He very happily chewed the betel nuts.

141      Making a packet of splendid betel leaves, camphor and other pleasing ingredients, the merchant respectfully offered it to the Lord.  He did not ask for any payment.

142      The Lord gave His mercy to the betel nut merchant.  Smiling and smiling, the Lord continued His stroll in the town.

143      Navadvipa was exactly like Mathura.  I cannot say how many hundreds of thousands of people lived there.

144      By divine intervention everything in Navadvipa was properly arranged even before the Lord manifested His pastimes there.

145      As before He has wandered in Mathura, so Saci’s son playfully wandered in Navadvipa.

146      Then Lord Caitanya went to a conch shell-merchant’s home.  Seeing the Lord, the conch shell merchant humbly bowed down.

147      The Lord said, “O My brother, please give Me a splendid conch shell, so I may look at it.  I would like to take a conch shell, but I did not bring any money.”
148      The conch shell merchant at once brought a splendid conch shell, placed it in the Lord’s graceful hand, and bowed down.

149      He said, O my Lord, please take this conch shell home with You.  Later You may pay.  Or if You do not pay at all, it does not matter.”

150      Pleased with the conch shell merchant’s words, the Lord smiled, gave him a glance of mercy, and left.

151      Thus wandering in Navadvipa, the Lord visited every house.

152      Even today the residents of Navadvipa are fortunate to have attained the feet of Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityananda.

153      Then supremely independent Lord Caitanya entered the home of an all-knowing sage.

154      Seeing the Lord’s splendid effulgence, the all-knowing sage humbly bowed down.

155      The Lord said, I have heard that you know everything.  Who was I in My previous births?  Please look and tell Me.”

156      Saying, “Very well”, the saintly all-knowing sage began to meditate.  He chanted the Gopala-mantra.  Suddenly he saw a vision.

157      He saw an effulgent dark person whose chest held the Kaustubha and Srivatsa and whose four arms held a conch shell, cakra, club and lotus.

158      He saw this form of the Lord manifested at midnight in a prison cell.  He saw a father and mother offering prayers to this form.

159      Then he saw a father holding his son to his chest and carrying Him at night to Gokula.

160      Then again he saw a charming two-armed child dressed only by the four directions, tinkling bells around His waist, and fresh butter in His two hands.

161      Meditating again and again, the all knowing sage saw that this child had all the divine features of his worshipable Deity.

162      Again he saw a three fold bending person playing a flute.  In the four directions he saw many gopis singing and playing musical instruments.

163      His eyes closed, the all-knowing sage saw all these wonders.  As he continued to meditate, he saw Lord Caitanya again and again.

164      Then the all knowing sage said, “O Sri Bala-Gopala, please hear.  Who is this brahmana?  Now please show me.”

165      Then the all-knowing sage saw the Lord sitting on a throne.  The Lord’s complexion was dark like durva grass, and He held a bow.

166      Again the sage saw the Lord in the wonderful form of Varaha, holding the earth in His tusks in the middle of the ocean of devastation.

167      Again he saw the Lord’s wonderful Nrsimha incarnation, whose form was very ferocious, and who was a shoreless ocean of love for His devotees.

168      Again he saw the Lord manifest the form of Vamana, cheat Maharaja Bali in the yajna and then manifest His maya potency.

169      Again he saw the form of Matsya, who was happily playing in the waters of devastation.

170      Again the all knowing saintly sage saw the Lord’s form of Balarama, who was very angry and who held a club in His hand.

171      Again the all knowing sage saw the form of Lord Jagannatha.  In the middle was Subhadra.  On the right was Balarama.

172      In this way the all knowing sage saw the different forms of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.  Still, the sage did not understand anything, for he was bewildered by the Yogamaya potency.

173      Filled with wonder, the all knowing sage thought in his heart, “I think this brahmana may be a magician expert in chanting mantras and casting spells.

174      “Or perhaps he is a demigod disguised as a brahmana, come here to play practical jokes by testing me and tricking me.

175      “I can see that this brahmana’s body has a divine effulgence.  Perhaps He is another all knowing sage come to mock me.”

176      As the sage was thinking all this, the Lord smiled and asked, “Who am I?  What did you see?  Why don’t you tell Me?”

177      The all knowing sage said, “Please come back later.  I will meditate and chant mantras.  This afternoon I will tell You.”

178      Saying, “Very good.  Very good”, the Lord smiled and left.  Then the Lord went to the home of His dear devotee Sridhara.

179      In His heart the Lord was very pleased with Sridhara.  On various pretexts the Lord again and again visited his home.

180      Again and again the Lord spent an hour or two happily talking and joking with Sridhara.

181      When he saw the Lord, Sridhara would bow down and respectfully offer Him a seat.

182      Sridhara was naturally very peaceful.  The Lord was naturally playful and arrogant.

183      The Lord said, “Sridhara, at every moment you chant, ‘Hari! Hari!’.  Still, your life is very miserable.  What is the reason for that?

184      “Although you serve Goddess Laksmi’s husband, your food and clothing are very miserable.  Please tell me why that is.  All this I have heard, and I also see it directly.”

185      Sridhara replied, “I am not starving.  I may get a little or a lot.  You see that I do wear clothing.”

186      Then the Lord said, “I can see that your clothing is knotted in ten places.  Tell Me about your house.  I do not see that your grass house is free of holes.

187      “Look.  In this town, who among the worshippers of Goddess Durga and the snake goddess Manasa does not eat very well at home?”

188      Sridhara replied, “O brahmana, You have spoken very well.  Still, everyone passes the time in the same way.

189      Look, a king may live in a house of jewels and enjoy many splendid pleasures, and birds may live in trees.

190      “Still, they pass the time in the same way.  By the Lord’s will, everyone must experience what his past karma destines.”

191      Then the Lord said, “You possess a great treasure.  You hide it and secretly enjoy it.

192      “One day I will find it.  I will see it.  How can you cheat the people then?”

193      Sridhara replied, “O pandita, you may come to my house, but it is not right that You fight with me.”

194      The Lord said, “I won’t leave you so easily.  Tell Me what are you going to fee Me.”

195      Sridhara replied, “I live by selling banana leaves.  What can I give You?  Tell me, my Lord.”

196      The Lord said, “You hide your treasure underground.  One day I will find where it is.

197      “Without asking for payment, give Me bananas, roots, and banana leaves.  Then I won’t fight with you.

198      In his heart Sridhara thought, “This brahmana is very aggressive.  One day he may hit me with His fist.

199      “If this brahmana attacks me, what can I do?  Every day I cannot give Him these things without asking for payment.

200      “Still, by trick or by force He always takes from Me.  Well, that is my good fortune.  Every day I will give Him whatever He wants.”

201      Thinking in this way, Sridhara said, “My Lord, please listen.  I will give You whatever You want.  You need not pay for anything.

202      “I will give You bananas, roots, and banana leaves to Your heart’s content.  Please don’t fight with me.”

203      The Lord replied, “Good.  Good.  I will not fight.  I will enjoy excellent good bananas, roots and banana leaves.”

204      The Lord regularly ate Sridhara’s bananas, roots, and vegetables in Sridhara’s banana-leaf cups.

205      When a squash grew on a vine on Sridhara’s roof, it was cooked with milk and spices and the Lord enjoyed it.

206      The Lord said, “Sridhara, what do you think of Me.  When you tell Me, I will go home.

207      Sridhara replied, “You are a brahmana.  You are part and parcel of Lord Visnu.”  You don’t understand.  I was born in a family of cowherd people.

208      “You see Me as a young brahmana.  But I consider Myself a cowherd boy.”

209      Hearing the Lord’s words, Sridhara laughed.  Bewildered by Yogamaya, he did not recognise his Lord.

210      The Lord said, “Sridhara, what I tell you is the truth.  The glory of the Ganga comes from Me.”

211      Sridhara said, “O Nimai Pandita, are You not afraid to disrespect the Ganga?

212      “Generally people grow more peaceful and steady as they grow older.  But you have only become twice as mischievous.”

213      Lord Caitanya, who is in truth Lord Hari Himself, returned to His home after enjoying these pastimes with Sridhara.

214      When Lord Caitanya entered the room of His Visnu temple, His students returned to their homes.

215      When He saw the full moon rise, Lord Caitanya felt the mood of Lord Krsna, the  moon of Vrndavana, enter His heart.

216      Then Lord Caitanya manifested the wonderful sound of His flute.  Only mother Saci, and no one else, heard that music.

217      Hearing that flute music, which charms the three worlds, Mother Saci at once fainted, plunged in ecstasy.

218      In a moment she regained consciousness, steadied her mind, and carefully listened to the wonderful flute-music.

219      She thought the beautiful flute music she heard came from where Lord Caitanya was.

220      Listening to the wonderful music, Mother Saci gazed at Her son, who was sitting in the Visnu temple room.

221      Suddenly she no longer heard the music.  She saw the moon and the sky on her son’s chest.

222      Astonished to see the moon on her son’s chest, Mother Saci looked in the four directions.

223      Going to her room, Mother Saci became rapt in thought, but she could not understand what was the cause of all this.

224      In this way Mother Saci was very fortunate.  There was no end to the wonders she saw.

225      Some evenings Mother Saci heard hundreds of people singing and playing musical instruments.

226      She heard different kinds of singing, dancing and hand clapping.  She heard something that was like a great rasa-dance pastime.

227      Sometimes she saw the doorway and the entire house filled with light.  She could not see anything else.

228      Sometimes she saw many splendid women, lotus ornaments in their hands, and beautiful like Goddess Laksmi.

229      Sometimes she saw effulgent demigods.  One moment she saw them, and the next she did not.

230      It is not surprising that Mother Saci saw all these wonders.  The Vedas declare that she is the personification of devotional service to Lord Visnu.

231      If Mother Saci once glances on a person, that person becomes eligible to see all these wonders.

232      In this way Lord Caitanya, who is forest-flower garlanded Lord Krsna Himself, concealed His true identity and happily enjoyed pastimes.

233      Sometimes the Lord revealed His true identity, but His servants could not recognise Him.

234      The Lord liked to enjoy pastimes of being arrogant.  No one in Navadvipa was arrogant like Him.

235      In whatever pastime He enjoys, the Lord is always the best.  No one is His equal.

236      When the desire to enjoy fighting pastimes takes its birth in Him, no one can equal the Lord in heroism or skill in fighting with weapons.

237      When He desires to enjoy amorous pastimes, He conquers thousands and millions of beautiful girls.

238      When He desires to enjoy pastimes of opulence, His home holds many millions of treasure-houses filled with wealth.

239      In this way the Lord enjoyed pastimes of arrogance.  Later He would enjoy pastimes of renunciation.

240      In the three worlds where is even a tiny particles of the devotion and renunciation the Lord possessed?  Can anyone equal Him?

241      When the Lord acts, He is always the best.  Still, He is defeated by His devotees, for that is His nature.

242      One day the Lord was walking on the street.  Five or seven students were around Him in the four directions.

243      His garments were like those of a king.  His limbs glorious with yellow garments, He looked like Lord Krsna Himself.

244      Betel nuts were on His lips.  His face was more glorious than millions of moons.  The people said, “Is He Kamadeva manifesting this form?”

245      Vaisnava tilaka was on His forehead.  A book was in His graceful hand.  A single glance from His lotus eyes removed all sins.

246      His nature was restless.  The Lord swung His arms as He happily walked with His students.

247      By divine arrangement, Srivasa Pandita was also walking on that street.  Seeing the Lord, he smiled broadly.

248      Seeing him, the Lord at once offered obeisances.  Noble Srivasa said, “May You live long.”

249      Smiling, Srivasa said, “What do I see?  What do I hear?  Please tell me: Where are You going, O crest jewel of arrogance?

250      “What are You doing with Your time instead of worshipping Lord Krsna.  Why are You always lecturing, day and night?

251      “Why should people study and hear lectures?  So they can understand devotional service to Lord Krsna.  What is the use of scholarship if it does not teach that?

252      “Don’t waste Your time like that.  You are learned.  Worship Lord Krsna.”

253      Lord Caitanya smiled and said, “O Pandita, please listen.  By your mercy even this person will become converted.”

254      After speaking these words, the Lord smiled and went away.  Going to the Ganga’s bank, He met with His students.

255      Saci’s son sat by the Ganga’s bank.  Sitting around Him, in the four directions, were His students.

256      Even if I had ten million mouths, I would not be able to describe the glory of that scene.  I do not see anything in the three worlds to which it may be compared.

257      I cannot say that the Lord and His students were like the moon surrounded by the stars, for the moon has spots and it also waxes and wanes.

258      However, the Lord is always full and perfect.  He never waxes or wanes, nor does He have any faults.  Therefore the idea of comparing Him to the moon should be thrown far away.

259      The Lord should not be compared to Brhaspati either.  Brhaspati is partisan.  He is the helper of the demigods.

260      Lord Caitanya is not partisan, He is the friend and helper of all.  Therefore Brhaspati cannot be compared to Him.

261      I cannot compare Lord Caitanya to Kamadeva either.  When Kamadeva awakes in the heart, he brings agitation.

262      When Lord Caitanya awakens in the heart, He brings the destruction of all material bondage.  In this way the heart becomes supremely pure and happy.

263      In this way no example is right.  In my heart I see only one possible comparison.

264      Here is the comparison:  Lord Caitanya was like Lord Krsna sitting in the midst of the cowherd boys and enjoying pastimes by the Yamuna’s bank.

265      I know that the same Lord Krsna and the same cowherd boys became brahmanas and enjoyed pastimes by the Ganga’s bank.

266      The people by the Ganga’s bank who saw the Lord’s face felt indescribable happiness.

267      Seeing the Lord’s very extraordinary effulgence and glory, the people by the Ganga’s bank would secretly discuss it among themselves.

268      Someone said, “This glory is not like that of a human being.”  Someone else said, “Perhaps this brahmana is a partial incarnation of Lord Visnu.”

269      Someone else said, “It is said that one day a brahmana will become king of West Bengal.  I am convinced that He is that brahmana.  I will not be shaken from my opinion.

270      “I can see that He has all the signs of being the ruler of many kings.”  In this way everyone expressed their opinion.

271      From the corner of His eye observing the other teachers, Lord CAitanya would lecture as He sat near the Ganga.

272      First He would prove a point,, declaring “It is true.”  Then He would refute that point and prove “It is not true.”  Then He would refute the refutation and prove “It is true.”  In this way He could refute and point, and, after completely refuting it, firmly prove it again at the end.

273      The Lord would declare, “I will call that person ‘pandita’ who once will debate with Me.

274      “Who has the power to come and debate with Me?”

275      In this way the Lord manifested His pride.  When they heard His words, all the other panditas felt their pride was being crushed into powder.

276      There was no end to the Lord’s students.  The circle of the Lord’s students included many people in many places.

277      Every day ten or twenty brahmana boys would come and offer obeisances to the Lord’s feet.

278      They would say, “O pandita, I wish to study at Your place.  Then I will learn something.  Please be merciful and accept me.”

279      The Lord would always smile and say, “Very well.  Very well”.  In this way the number of His students increased day by day.

280      In this way He who is the crest jewel of the Vaikuntha world would sit in the middle of a circle of students by the Ganga’s bank.

281      The four directions were filled with fortunate people gazing at the Lord.  By the Lord’s power everyone in Navadvipa was freed from all sufferings.

282      Who can describe the good fortune of the fortunate people who thus saw the Lord’s blissful pastimes?

283      The pious people who saw the Lord’s blissful pastimes broke the bonds that tied them to this world of birth and death.

284      My birth is sinful.  I did not live at that time.  I was cheated of the chance to see those blissful pastimes.

285      O Lord Caitanya, please be merciful to me nevertheless.  Please allow that birth after birth I may remember these pastimes.

286      Wherever You enjoy pastimes with Lord Nityananda and Your other associates, please allow me to come and be Your servant.

287      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Thirteen

Digvijayi-parajaya

Defeating the All-conquering Pandita

1          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, the lamp of the brahmana community! Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, who fills the devotees’ hearts with bliss!

2          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, the master of the doorkeeper Govinda dasa!  O Lord, please place Your auspicious glance of mercy on the souls in this world.

3          Glory, glory to He who is the king of brahmanas and the crest jewel of teachers!  Glory, glory to the devotees of Lord Caitanya!

4          In this way He who is the king of Vaikuntha tasted the nectar of learning.  He was splendidly proud and arrogant.

5          A great community of panditas, consisting of hundreds and millions of teachers who were like kings ruling over the various kinds of books and scriptures, resided in Navadvipa.

6          Not one of these teachers was bereft of an exalted title like “bhattacarya”, “cakravarti”, “misra”, and “acarya”.

7          Every pandita had his own ideas.  Eager to defeat each other, they engaged in debate.  Even if the opponent was wise like Brahma, they would not accept his opinion.

8          One by one the Lord would refute their arguments right in front of them as they all listened.

9          No one has the power to defeat the Lord and establish a second opinion.

10        When they saw the Lord, fear would take birth within them.  Bowing their heads, they would flee.

11        Whoever spoke with the Lord would become His submissive servant.

12        From childhood the Lord was famous as a brilliant scholar who like to stay by the Ganga.

13        No one has the power to defeat the Lord’s arguments.  This truth awoke in everyone’s heart.

14        When they saw the Lord, everyone became humble.  When they saw the Lord, everyone was submissive.

15        Bewildered by Yogamaya, no one understood the Lord’s true identity.

16        If the Lord does not reveal Himself, no one can understand Him in truth.

17        The Lord is always very merciful.  Still, everyone was bewildered by Yogamaya.

18        Thus everyone was bewildered about Lord Caitanya.  In this situation in Navadvipa, the Lord enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.

19        At that time a very arrogant dig-vijayi (all-conquering) pandita came to Navadvipa.

20        He was an unalloyed devotee of Goddess Sarasvati.  Chanting her mantra, he had earned her favour.

21        Goddess Sarasvati is a form of Goddess Laksmi, who stays on Lord Visnu’s chest.  She is devotional service personified.  She is the mother of the world.

22        By his good fortune, Goddess Sarasvati appeared before that brahmana’s eyes.  She gave him the benediction, “You will become victorious in all the three worlds.”

23        With a single glance she can give Visnu-bhakti (devotional service to Lord Visnu).  How, then, can she not have the power to make someone a dig-vijayi pandita?

24        After attaining this benediction from Goddess Sarasvati, the brahmana travelled from place to place. defeating everyone.

25        All books were always on his tongue.  No one in the world could challenge him.

26        Some could not even understand his arguments.  Travelling from place to place, he defeated everyone.

27        Then he heard that Navadvipa was very glorious and its community of scholars had no end.

28        Then, after conquering in all other places, the dig-vijayi pandita, accompanied by horses, elephants and a great display of opulence, came to Navadvipa.

29        Everywhere in Nadiya, in every house and in every assembly of panditas, a great tumult was born.

30        The panditas of Navadvipa said, “After conquering all other countries, a dig-vijayi pandita bearing a jaya-patra (an admission of defeat for his opponents to sign) has come to Navadvipa.

31        “He personally obtained a blessing from Goddess Sarasvati, and she treats him like her son.”  Hearing these words, all the panditas felt anxious in their hearts.

32        “Navadvipa has conquered all other centres of learning in Jambidvipa.  This is said by the entire world.

33        “If this dig-vijayi pandita defeats Navadvipa, if this dig-vijayi pandita defeats Navadvipa, then the whole world will hear and talk of how Navadvipa is no longer glorious.

34        “Sarasvati personally blessed him.  Who has the power to battle with him?

35        “If Sarasvati personally places words on his tongue, then what human being can debate with him?”

36        In this way thousands and thousands of very, very learned bhattacaryas felt great anxiety in their hearts.  They stopped doing anything but worry.

37        In the four directions a great cry arose, “We must find a very powerful pandita!”

38        Many students came and told all this to Lord Caitanya, their teacher.

39        They said, “A dig-vijayi pandita who has attained the mercy of Goddess Sarasvati, and who has defeated every other place, has no come here, bringing with him a jaya-patra.

40        “Accompanied by a host of elephants, horses, palanquins and people, he has now come to Navadvipa.

41        “Not seeing anyone in Navadvipa qualified to debate with him, he is demanding that everyone sign his jaya-patra.

42        Hearing His students words, Lord Caitanya, splendid like a topaz, laughed and spoke these words describing the truth:

43        “O My brothers, please listen and I will tell you the truth.  The Supreme Personality of Godhead never tolerates false pride.

44        “Whenever someone becomes mad with pride over some virtue, the Supreme Lord always takes that pride away.

45        “A tree heavy with fruit and a person heavy with good qualities naturally bowed down with humbleness at every moment.

46        “You have heard how Haihaya, Nahusa, Vena, Banasura, Narakasura, and Ravana conquered all directions.

47        “Look at what happened to them and understand.  Was their pride not crushed into powder?  The Supreme Lord would not tolerate their pride.

48        “You will all see how this pandita’s pride in his learning is completely taken away.”

49        After speaking these words, the Lord smiled.  Then, at sunset, He happily went with His students to the Ganga’s bank.

50        After touching the Ganga’s water and offering obeisances to the Ganga, Lord Caitanya, who is Lord Hari Himself, sat among His students.

51        The glorious Lord sat down,  Around Him in the four directions was the great circle of His students.

52        Sitting by the Ganga’s bank, the Lord happily spoke of scriptures and religious principles.

53        Then, not openly speaking, the Lord thought in His heart, “How shall I defeat this dig-vijayi pandita?

54        “This brahmana is very proud.  He said, ‘No one in the entire world can challenge me.’

55        “If I defeat him in front of many people, it will be for him like death in this world.

56        “Everyone will make light of that brahmana.  His wealth will be plundered.  The brahmana will grieve and die.

57        “The brahmana should not suffer. Only his pride should be destroyed.  Therefore in a secluded place I will defeat the dig-vijayi pandita.”

58        This the Lord thought.  At that moment in the evening, the dig-vijayi came to that place by the Ganga’s bank.

59        The night was very clear.  The moon was full.  The Ganga was splendid.

60        By the Ganga’s bank, in the company of His students was the Supreme Personality of Godhead, whose form was the most handsome and charming in countless universes.

61        A smile always stayed on His graceful face.  His two eyes glistened with splendid glances.

62        His graceful teeth defeated pearls.  His lips were red.  His entire body was charming and soft.  He was very merciful.

63        Curly hair graced His head.  His neck was like a lion’s.  His shoulders were like an elephant’s.  His appearance was extraordinary.

64        He was very tall.  His chest was handsome.  Glorious Ananta Sesa took the form of His sacred thread.

65        Charming Vaisnava tilaka graced His forehead.  His handsome arms reached to His knees.

66        His garments were tied in the yoga-patta style.  His right foot rested on His left thigh.

67        The Lord was lecturing on books and scriptures.  He was proving, “It is”, then “it is not”, and then again :It is.”

68        Thus the handsome and glorious Lord sat, with the great circle of His students around Him in the four directions.

69        Gazing at the extraordinary Lord, the dig-vijayi pandita became filled with wonder.  In his heart he thought, “Should I know this is Nimai Pandita?”

70        Unnoticed, the dig-vijayi pandita stood there, gazing with a single unbroken glance at the Lord’s handsomeness.

71        He asked a student, “What is His name?”  The student said, “He is the famous Nimai Pandita.”

72        Then, after first offering obeisances to the Ganga, the brahmana entered the Lord’s assembly.

73        Glancing at him, the Lord smiled ever so slightly.  Very respectfully, the Lord asked him to sit down.

74        The dig-vijayi pandita was always very confident in the presence of others.  But when he saw the Lord, he became afraid.

75        The Lord’s power is like that.  Simply by seeing Him, one becomes afraid.

76        The Lord discussed five or seven topics with this brahmana.  Then the Lord happily asked him a question.

77        The Lord said, “Your skill in poetry has no limit.  No one is like you.  No one can describe as you do.

78        “Please describe a little something of the Ganga’s glories.  By hearing your words, we will become purified of our sins.”

79        When he heard the Lord’s words, the dig-vijayi pandita at once began his description.

80        The brahmana spoke his description very swiftly.  Who could understand the exalted heights of the words he spoke?

81        In a deep voice he recited poetry.  Hearing his words was like hearing thunder.

82        A person whose tongue is the home of Goddess Sarasvati speaks words that are very convincing.

83        What human being had the power to find faults in his words?  They were so learned no one could even understand them.

84        Hearing these descriptions, the Lord’s thousands and thousands of students become stunned.

85        “Rama! Rama! How wonderful!”, the Lord’s students thought.  “Is it possible for a human being to speak like that?”

86        No one else in this world could speak such poetic descriptions filled with wonderful sabda-alankara rhetorical ornaments.

87        Even the great scholars learned in all books and scriptures found his words difficult to understand.

88        For three hours the dig-vijayi pandita spoke in this wonderful way.  He seemed never to end.

89        The dig-vijayi pandita finally ended.  Smiling, Lord Caitanya said,

90        “Unless you explain them, we cannot understand your words.

91        “Please give a little explanation of your words.  When you explain them, they will be understood in the right way.”

92        Hearing the Lord’s completely charming words, the great brahmana began an explanation.

93        As soon as the brahmana began his explanation, the Lord interrupted him to point out three mistakes; one in the beginning, one in the middle and one at the end of the brahmana’s description.

94        The Lord said, “These sabda-alankara ornaments are very difficult and unusual, different from the ordinary usage described in authorised books.

95        “What explanation will you give, so we may see that what you said is in truth correct?”  Thus spoke Lord Caitanya, who is Lord Hari Himself.

96        The dig-vijayi pandita, who was a dear son of Goddess Sarasvati, could not say anything in his own defence.  His intelligence had fled.

97        He made five or seven attempts at explanation, but in the end he could not explain.  Then Lord Caitanya found mistakes in his explanations.

98        The brahmana’s entire intelligence had fled.  He did not know where he was, who he was, or what to say.

99        The Lord said, “Leave that description alone.  Speak another.  But the brahmana did not have the power to speak as before.

100      Why should it be surprising that this brahmana was bewildered as he stood before the Lord?  Even the Vedas become bewildered in His presence.

101-2   Even Ananta Sesa, Brahma, and Siva, who can create countless universes with a single glance, become bewildered in the Lord’s presence.  Why, then, should it be surprising that this brahmana became bewildered as he stood before the Lord?

103-4   Even Laksmi, Sarasvati, Yogamaya and other goddesses, who with their shadows bewilder countless universes, become bewildered in the presence of the Lord.  That is why they always humbly follow behind him.

105      Even Ananta Sesa, the author of the Vedas, becomes bewildered in the Lord’s presence.  Why,, then, should it be surprising that this dig-vijayi pandita became bewildered before the Lord?

106      Therefore I say: Whatever is impossible for a human being to do, the Supreme Lord can do with ease.

107      Whatever the Lord does is, at its roots, always meant to rescue the suffering conditioned souls.

108      When the Lord thus defeated the dig-vijayi pandita, all the students began to smile and laugh.

109      But the Lord stopped them.  To the brahmana He spoke these sweet words:

110      “For now please go to the place where you are staying.  Tomorrow I will talk with you.

111      “You must be tired from speaking so much.  It is late at night.  Go and take rest.”

112      In this way the Lord was very gentle.  The persons He defeated did not feel unhappy.

113      Although He defeated them, the Lord gave great pleasure to all the teachers in Navadvipa.

114      The Lord said, “For now please go home.  Sit down and look at your books.  Tomorrow I will ask more questions.  You must try to answer them.”

115      When the Lord defeated an opponent, He did not break their honour.  Therefore everyone loved the Lord.  Everyone was pleased with Him.

116      In their hearts all the panditas of Navadvipa deeply loved the Lord.

117      Accompanied by His students, the Lord returned to His home.  In his heart the dig-vijayi pandita was very embarrassed.

118      In heart the unhappy brahmana thought, “Goddess Sarasvati gave me a boon.

119-20 “She said that in this world I would never see any scholar learned in nyaya, sankhya, patanjala, mimamsa, vaisesika or Vedanta who would dare to challenge me.

121      “A brahmana who teaches grammar to children has defeated me.  This has happened by divine arrangement.

122      “The boon Goddess Sarasvati gave is now broken.  A great doubt has entered my heart.

123      “Did I offend the goddess?  Have my intelligence and talent all been taken away.

124      “I must find the reason at once.”  After speaking these words, the brahmana sat down to chant mantras.

125      After chanting the mantras, the unhappy brahmana lay down to sleep.  Goddess Sarasvati came before him in a dream.

126      Casting a merciful glance on the brahmana, Goddess Sarasvati told him a great secret.

127      Goddess Sarasvati said, “Listen, O best of brahmanas.  I will tell you something that is hidden even from the Vedas.

128      “If you tell this to anyone your life will suddenly become very short.

129      “The person who defeated you is the master of countless universes.  That is certain.

130      “I am the eternal maidservant of His lotus feet.  I am embarrassed to stand before Him.

131      “In Srimad Bhagavatam (2.5.13) it is said:

“The illusory energy of the Lord cannot take precedence, being ashamed of her position, but those who are bewildered by her always talk nonsense, being absorbed in thoughts of “It is I” and “It is mine”.”*

132      “O brahmana, I said that I would stay on your tongue.  But in the presence of that person I did not have the power to remain there.

133      “This I say: Lord Ananta Sesa, who recites the Vedas with His thousand mouths, as well as Brahma, Siva and all the demigods who worship the Lord, are in the end completely bewildered when they stand before the Supreme Lord.

134      “The Supreme Lord is the greatest.  He is eternal, pure, unbroken, unchanging, perfect and complete.  He stays in everyone’s heart.

135      “I told you that you would have knowledge of karma, jnana, and all sciences, whether auspicious or inauspicious and whether visible or not.

136      “Please hear why all that knowledge became destroyed.  The person you saw was the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself, appearing in the form of a brahmana.

138      “O brahmana, please know that whatever happiness or distress you see come to any creature, from the demigod Brahma on down, all is manifested by His order.

139      “Please listen.  From Him come Matsya, Kurma, and all the incarnations.  O brahmana, nothing is separate from Him, for He is the Supreme Lord Himself.

140      “He appeared in the form of Varaha and rescued the earth.  He appeared in the form of Nrsimha and protected Prahlada.

141      “He appeared in the form of Vamana and became the life and soul of Bali Maharaja.  From His lotus feet the Ganga was born.

142      “He descended to this world in Ayodhya.  He killed the demon Ravana and enjoyed many pastimes.

143      “I tell you: the same person whom Vasudeva carried to Nanda has now appeared as a brahmana’s son.  Now He happily tastes the nectar of scholarship.

144      “How will a person understand this incarnation of the Lord by reading the Vedas?  Only if the Lord reveals Himself will one understand.  Otherwise one will never have the power to understand Him.

145      “Becoming a dig-vijayi pandita was not the true result obtained by chanting my mantras.

146      “The true result of those mantras you have just now attained, for just now You have directly seen the master of the countless universes.

147      “O brahmana, quickly go to His feet.  Offer your body to Him.

148      “Do not think these are some words in a dream.  Pushed by the power of the mantras you chanted, I have told you a secret hidden even from the Vedas.”

149      After speaking these words, Goddess Sarasvati disappeared.  Then the very fortunate brahmana awakened.

150      Awakening at dawn, the brahmana went to the Lord.

151      The brahmana offered dandavat obeisances to the Lord.  The Lord picked him up and embraced him.

152      The Lord said, “Why, O brahmana, do you act in this way?”  The brahmana replied, “To get Your glance of mercy.”

153      The Lord said, “You are a great dig-vijayi pandita.  Why do you come to me like this?”

154      The dig-vijayi pandita said, “O king of brahmanas, please hear me.  To worship You is the perfection of all activities.

155      “You are Lord Narayana.  In the form of a brahmana You have come to the Kali-yuga.  How can the people in general have the power to understand Your true identity?

156      “From the beginning a doubt was born in my heart.  Then You asked me questions, and I could not answer them.

157      “You are the priceless Supreme Lord.  All the Vedas describe You.  I have seen the truth.  It is not otherwise.

158      “Three times You defeated me.  Still, You protected my honour.

159      “Who but the Supreme Personality of Godhead has the power to do that?  Therefore You must be Lord Narayana.  Of that there is no doubt.

160-2   “With my words I defeated all the panditas of Gauda, Trihuta, Dilli, Kasi, Gujarat, Vijaya-nagara, Kanci-puri, Anga, Vanga, Tailanga, Orissa and all other places.  I made them all flee far away.  They did not even have the power to understand my words.

163      “However, when I approach You, I no longer have the power to speak so eloquently.  Where did all my intelligence go?

164      “It is not the least surprising that You could do this, for You are the master of Goddess Sarasvati.  The goddess personally told me that.

165-6   “By my great good fortune I came to Navadvipa and saw You.  I am drowning in the well of repeated birth and death.  Bewildered by foolish material desires, and forgetting the truth, I was cheated.

167      “By divine arrangement, by my good fortune, I was able to see You.  Please place Your merciful glance upon me.

168      It is Your nature to help others.  Except for You, I have no shelter and no person to give me mercy.

169      “O Lord, please teach me how to act so that material desires will never again stay in my heart.”

170      After speaking these plaintive words, the dig-vijayi pandita spoke many prayers of glorification.  Then he very  humbly bowed down.

171      Hearing the brahmana’s words, Lord Caitanya smiled and spoke this reply:

172      “O best of brahmanas, please listen.  You are very fortunate.  Goddess Sarasvati personally stays on your tongue.

173      “To think, ‘I will become a dig-vijayi pandita and conquer all directions’, is not true knowledge.  The wise say that true knowledge is to worship the Supreme Lord.

174      “Engage your mind in worshipping Him.  When he leaves the body, the soul cannot take with him even a small portion of the wealth and power he has gained.

175      “Therefore the great souls renounce everything and resolutely engage their hearts and minds in serving the Supreme Lord.

176      “O brahmana, you should immediately renounce all worthless material things.  Then you should always worship Lord Krsna’s feet.

177      “Until death comes you should always serve Lord Krsna.  Of this there is no doubt.

178      “Know that without doubt the fruit of true knowledge is contained in these words: ‘The real wealth to be enjoyed by the heart and mind is found at Lord Krsna’s lotus feet.’

179      “This important teaching I give to you; ‘In the countless material universes the only thing valuable or real is devotional service to Lord Visnu’.”

180      After speaking these words, Lord Caitanya happily embraced the brahmana.

181      Embraced by the king of Vaikuntha, the brahmana became free of all material bondage.

182      Then the Lord said, “O brahmana, renounce all pride, worship Lord Krsna, and be merciful to all living beings.

183      “Do not repeat to anyone anything of what Goddess Sarasvati has told you.

184      “Know without doubt that to do so will greatly shorten your life and slow your progress to the spiritual world.”

185      After receiving the Lord’s instructions, the brahmana offered dandavat obeisances.

186      Again and again he bowed down before the Lord’s lotus feet.  His life now a perfect success, the brahmana departed.

187      By the Lord’s will, devotional service, renunciation and true knowledge all made their home in the brahmana’s body.

188      The brahmana’s pride in being a great dig-vijayi pandita went far away.  Now he was more humble than a blade of grass.

189      He renounced his elephants, horses, palanquins, wealth and everything else.

190      The dig-vijayi pandita now travelled alone.  Lord Caitanya was his only happiness.

191      By Lord Caitanya’s mercy one can renounce a kingship and become a beggar.

192      In Kali-yuga the proof of this is Dabir Khas, who renounced a kingship and happily lived in the forest.

193      A servant of Lord Krsna can very easily renounce the opulences all the world yearns to attain.

194      As long as in one’s heart one things, “I will be very happy as a king or other exalted person in this world”, one cannot know the true glory and happiness of devotional service.

195      In one’s heart a servant of Lord Krsna thinks, “Let the happiness of being a king or other so called exalted person stay far away.  Even the happiness of liberation is very small and unimportant.

196      If one does not have the merciful glance of the Supreme Lord, one does not have anything of any value.  Therefore the Vedas say that one should worship the Supreme Lord.

197      In this way the dig-vijayi pandita attained liberation.  In this way the Lord’s wonderful pastimes are described.

198      Soon all of Nadiya heard the news that Lord Caitanya had defeated the dig-vijayi pandita.

199      Filled with wonder, everyone declared, “Nimai pandita is very learned.

200      “The dig-vijayi pandita defeated everyone wherever he went.  We did not hear of anyone who was more learned than he.

201      “Still, Nimai Pandita took away all his pride. Now Nimai Pandita will become very famous for His learning.”

202      Someone said, “If this brahmana studies logic, He will become a great bhattacarya.  No one will ever defeat Him.”

203      Some other people said, “O my brothers, let us meet together and give this brahmana the title ‘vadi-simha’ (the lion of debaters).”

204      In this way the people were bewildered by Yogamaya.  Although they directly saw the Lord, they did not have the power to know His true identity.

205      In this way everyone in Navadvipa chanted the glories of Lord Caitanya.

206      I offer my respectful obeisances to the residents of Navadvipa, who had the power to see all these pastimes of the Lord.

207      Anyone who hears of Lord Caitanya’s conquest of the dig-vijayi pandita will never meet defeat.

208      Anyone who hears of Lord Caitanya’s very charming pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning will become the Lord’s servant.

209      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Fourteen

Banga-desa-vijaye Laksmi-devi-tirodhana

The Victorious Journey to East Bengal and the Disappearance of Laksmi-devi

1          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu! Glory, glory to the Lord who is very dear to Nityananda, and whose transcendental form is eternal!

2          Glory, glory to He who is the life of Pradyumna Misra!  Glory to He who is the life and wealth of Sri Paramananda Puri!

3          Glory, glory to He who is the life and wealth of all the Vaisnavas!  O Lord, please give Your merciful glance, and thus save all the conditioned souls.

4          O brother, with a single mind please hear the Adi-khanda, which describes how Lord Krsna enjoyed pastimes as a brahmana.

5          Accompanied by His students, at every moment He who is the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.

6          Accompanied by His students, in town after town in Navadvipa the Lord enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.

7          Everyone in Navadvipa said, “Nimai Pandita is the crest jewel of teachers.”

8          Very, very rich men would at once descend from their palanquins and very respectfully bow down before Him.

9          Simply by seeing the Lord, everyone became filled with awe.  In Navadvipa there was not a single person who was not submissive to Him.

10        The pious people in Navadvipa would always send foodstuffs to the Lord’s home.

11        The supremely generous Lord would always give charity to the distressed.

12        When He saw a person in distress, Lord Caitanya would always very kindly give food, clothing and money.

13        Guests would always visit the Lord’s home.  The Lord always received everyone with appropriate hospitality.

14        One day the Lord happily invited ten or twenty sannyasis.

15        He sent a messenger to tell His mother that twenty sannyasis would soon come to take their meal.

16        There was nothing in the house.  In her heart Mother Saci thought, “How will I feed twenty sannyasis?”

17        As she was worrying in this way, someone, I do not know who, suddenly brought all the needed foodstuffs.

18        Laksmi-devi then cooked a feast.  Then the Lord came home.

19        After giving them their sitting places, the Lord happily fed the sannyasis.

20        In this way the merciful Lord received guests and asked how He could serve them.

21        Lord Caitanya gave this instruction about a householder’s duty: “Hospitality to guests is at the root of a householder’s duty.

22        “I say that a householder who is not hospitable to guests is lower than a bird or a beast.

23        “A householder who, because previous bad karma has nothing to give may give a straw sitting mat, water, and a place to rest.

24        “In the Manu-samhita (3.10) it is said:

“A grass (sitting mat), a place (to rest), water (to wash the feet), and the fourth (in this sequence): sweet words, are never unavailable in the homes of pious people.”

25        “A person who, unable to give anything else, gives pleasant words, is not considered inhospitable.

26        “A person who with an honest heart offers hospitality as far as he is able is called a gracious host.”

27        Thus the Supreme Lord showed hospitality to His guess, very respectfully asking how He could serve them.

28        Those guests were very fortunate, for Sri Sri Laksmi-Narayana personally gave them food.

29        They ate the wonderful foods that Brahma and the demigods at every moment yearn to taste.

30-1     Some people said, “The guests who ate them were not ordinary persons.  They must have been Brahma, Siva, Sukadeva, Vyasa, Narada, and other exalted persons.  They must have been demigods and perfect sages who can do whatever they like.

32        “Aware that Sri Sri Laksmi-Narayana had descended to this world in Navadvipa, these demigods and sages came here in the forms of sannyasis.

32        “Others would not have had the power to do as they did.  Who but Brahma and the demigods and sages could have taken that meal?”

33        Someone else said, “The Lord has descended to this world in order to relieve the sufferings of the conditioned souls.  He always delivers the suffering souls.

34        Brahma and all the demigods and sages are like the primary and secondary limbs of the Supreme Lord.  They are His associates always.

36        “Still, in this incarnation the Lord has declared, ‘To all living entities I will give what even Brahma and the demigods cannot attain.’

37        “In His own home the Supreme Lord feeds the distressed conditioned souls.  He does this to deliver them from the material world.”

38        Devoted to her husband, with a happy heart Laksmi-devi cooked His meals.

39        Seeing Laksmi’s virtues, fortunate Saci found her joy increase hour by hour.

40        From dawn she was busy with household chores.  She did everything.  That was her nature.

41        In the auspicious circle of the temple room she happily drew a conch shell and a cakra.

42        She prepared fragrances, flowers, incense, lamps and scented water for the worship of the Lord.

43        She always served Tulasi.  With a respectful heart she served Saci.

44        Seeing Laksmi’s virtues, Lord Caitanya was very satisfied at heart, although with His  mouth He never spoke any words about it.

45        Some days Laksmi would place the Lord’s feet on her lap and massage His soles at every moment.

46        Sometimes Saci would see a wonderful flame of light come from the soles of Her son’s feet.

47        Some days Mother Saci could smell the fragrance of lotus flowers everywhere in the house.  The fragrance had no end.

48        In this way Sri Sri Laksmi-Narayana stayed in Navadvipa.  Because They concealed Their true identities, no one knew who They were.

49        One day the supremely independent Lord decided that He wished to see East Bengal.

50        The Lord spoke these words to His mother: “O mother, I will go on a journey for some days.”

51        To Laksmi the Lord said, “Always serve My mother.”

52        Taking with Him some of His kinsmen and students, the Lord happily went to East Bengal.

53        Whoever saw the Lord on His travels could not turn his eyes away from Him.

54        Seeing Him, the women said, “I offer my respectful obeisances to the fortunate woman who gave birth to such a son.

55        “The fortunate and glorious woman who has such a husband has certainly made her birth as a woman a great success.”

56        Gazing at the Lord as He walked on the path, the men and women happily spoke in this way again and again.

57        The demigods yearn to see the Lord.  By the Lord’s mercy these people saw Him.

58        After some says of slow travel in this way, Lord Caitanya came to the banks of the Padmavati.

59        The Padmavati’s waters were beautiful with many waves.  Its banks were beautiful with gardens and forests.

60        After happily gazing at the Padmavati, the Lord and His companions bathed in her waters.

61        From that day the Padmavati became very fortunate and glorious.  It became able to purify all the worlds.

62        The Padmavati River was very beautiful to see.  Its current, waves and banks were very beautiful and charming.

63        Gazing at the Padmavati, the Lord became very happy.  Because of her good fortune, the Lord stayed there for some days.

64-5     It was her good fortune that every day the Lord played in the Padmavati’s waters, as before He happily played with His students in the waters of the Ganga.

66        Because Lord Caitanya travelled there, to this day East Bengal is very fortunate and glorious.

67        Hearing that Lord Caitanya was staying on the banks of the Padmavati, everyone there became filled with joy.

68        In every direction were the words, “Nimai Pandita, the crest jewel of teachers, has come here.”

69        With gifts in their hands, the fortunate brahmanas at once came to meet Him.

70        They approached the Lord, bowed down, presented their gifts and said.

71        “We are all very fortunate to have Your glorious presence in our country.

72        Here people work to collect money so they may go to Navadvipa and study under Your guidance.

73        “Now, without any effort on our part, Your Lordship has come to our door.

74        “You must be an incarnation of Brhaspati.  No other teacher is like You.

75        “Then again, it is not right to compare You to Brahaspati.  You must be an incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself.  That is what I think within my heart.

76        “No one but the Lord Himself can be as learned as You are.  No one has in their heart the wealth of knowledge that You have.

77        “We place this request before You: Please give a little learning to us all.

78        “O jewel of the brahmanas, we read and teach and hear Your commentaries.

79        Please accept us all as Your students.  Please place Your glory in our country.”

80        Smiling, the Lord assured them that He would stay.  Thus for some days the Lord enjoyed pastimes in East Bengal.

81        Because of this fortunate event, even today all the men and women in East Bengal are followers of Lord Caitanya’s sankirtana movement.

82        Gradually, some sinners came and destroyed everything.

83        Interested only in filling their bellies, these sinners claim, “I am Lord Ramacandra.”

84        Some of these sinners gave up chanting the holy names of Lord Krsna.  Instead they chanted the name “Narayana”, thinking that name referred to themselves.

85        I can see the truth of these people.  Why are they not ashamed to make these useless claims about themselves, claims that are like a heap of ashes?

86        In Radha-desa lives a great brahmana-demon.  In his heart he is a demon, but he has a glass-facade of being a brahmana.

87        This sinner claims that he is Krsna and calls himself “Gopala”.  Everyone else called him “the jackal”.

88        Only Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and no one else.  Degraded persons who claim to be God are only a pathetic heap of ashes.

89        Raising my arms, I proclaim the truth: “Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Hari, who is master of countless universes!

90        “By remembering His holy name one becomes free of all material bondage.  By remembering His servants one is victorious everywhere.

91        “Look.  His glories are sung in all the worlds.  Leave the wrong path and worship Lord Caitanya’s feet.”

92        In this way Lord Caitanya, who is the king of Vaikuntha, stayed in East Bengal and happily enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.

93        In this way the Lord enjoyed pastimes as a great scholar.  Always looking at the Padmavati, He happily travelled.

94        In East Bengal the Lord had thousands and thousands of students.  I do not know what it was like, who were the Lord’s student and where they stayed.

95        Hearing of His arrival, the people of East Bengal flocked to the Lord.  They declared, “I will go and study under Nimai Pandita.”

96        Casting His merciful glance on the people, the Lord gave lectures.  In two months all His students were learned scholars.

97        Hundreds and hundreds of student became learned and returned to their homes.  Then many others came, also to hear from the Lord.

98        In this way the king of Vaikuntha stayed in East Bengal and enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.

99        Meanwhile, in Navadvipa, Laksmi was very unhappy at heart to be separated from her Lord.  Still, the goddess did not say anything.

100      The goddess always served Mother Saci.  From the time of her Lord’s departure she did not eat anything.

101      In name only did she accept a little food.  In her heart she was very unhappy to be separated from her Lord.

102      The Lord was her only master.  Every night she wept.  Not for a moment was she happy at heart.

103      Laksmi could not bear separation from her Lord.  She longed to be with Him.

104      Leaving behind, in this earthly world, a false image of her form, she went, unseen, to her master’s side.

105      By the Ganga’s bank, in meditation holding her master’s lotus feet to her breasts, she departed in glory.

106      I do not have the power to describe Saci’s suffering.  Hearing Mother Saci weep, wood began to melt.

107      I do not have the power to describe all of her sufferings.  Therefore I will describe them briefly, in the form of sutras.

108      Hearing this news, all the pious people became very unhappy.  They all came and acted appropriately.

109      After staying for some days in East Bengal, the Lord wished to return home.

110      Hearing, “the Lord will return home”, everyone came and gave gifts, as far as they were able.

111      They brought gold, silver, waterpots, splendid sitting mats, glorious rugs and many kinds of clothing.

112      Everyone brought whatever was the best in his house and happily gave it to the Lord.

113      Casting His glance of mercy on everyone, Lord Caitanya, who is Lord Hari Himself, accepted the gifts.

114      Happily bidding farewell to everyone, Lord Caitanya returned to His own home.

115      Wishing to study under the Lord at His own place, many students accompanied Him.

116      At that time there was a pious and intelligent (sara-grahi) brahmana named Tapana Misra.

117      He could not understand what was the goal of life and the way to attain it.  He asked about it, but no one could answer his questions.

118      Day and night he chanted the mantra to his worshipable Deity, but there was no peace in his heart, for he did not know how to attain the goal of life.

119      One time, at the end of night, because of his great good fortune, this brahmana saw an auspicious dream.

120      A divine form came before the brahmana and told him a secret.

121      “Please listen.  Listen, O saintly brahmana.  Don’t worry.  Be peaceful at heart.

122      “Go to Nimai Pandita.  He will explain to you the goal of life and the way to attain it.

123      “He is not a human being.  He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Nara-Narayana Rsi, enjoying pastimes in a human like form.  He is the origin of all the universes.

124      “Do not tell this secret, which is hidden even from the Vedas.  If you tell it, you will suffer birth after birth.”

125      Then the divine form disappeared.  The brahmana woke up.  After seeing that dream, the brahmana wept.

126      Again and again he thought in his heart, “How fortunate I am!”  Thinking in this way, he at once went to meet the Lord.

127      Supremely handsome and charming Lord Caitanya was sitting, surrounded by His students.

128      The brahmana approached, fell before the Lord’s feet, and then stood in that assembly with folded hands.

129      The brahmana said, “I am a very fallen and lowly person.  With Your merciful glance please deliver me from this material world.

130      “I do not have any knowledge of the goal of life or the way to attain it.  Please be merciful and explain them to me.

131      “Material sense pleasures do not please my heart.  How will I make my heart peaceful.  Please tell me, O merciful one.”

132      The Lord said, “O brahmana, how can I describe your good fortune?  You desire to worship Lord Krsna perfectly.

133      “Devotional service to the Lord is very difficult to attain.  It is like an ocean that has no shore.  The Supreme Lord Himself explains how it should be done in each yuga (yuga-dharma).

134      “In each of the four yugas the Supreme Lord personally establishes the appropriate one of the four yuga-dharmas.  When He has established the yuga-dharma, He returns to His own abode.

135      “The Lord Himself declares in Bhagavad-gita (4.8):

“In order to deliver the pious and to annihilate the miscreants, as well as to re-establish the principles of religion, I advent Myself millennium after millennium.”*

136      “In Srimad Bhagavatam (10.8.13) it is said:

“Your son Krsna appears as an incarnation in every millennium.  In the past, He assumed three different colours – white, red, and yellow – and now He has appeared in a blackish colour.”*

137      “In each of the four yugas one of the four yuga-dharmas is the cause of auspiciousness for the conditioned souls.  In the Kali-yuga the yuga-dharma is nama-sankirtana (chanting the holy name of the Lord).

138      “In Srimad Bhagavatam (12.3.52) it is said:

“Whatever result was obtained in Satya-yuga by meditating on Visnu, in Treta-yuga by performing sacrifices, and in Dvapara-yuga by serving the Lord’s lotus feet can also be obtained in Kali-yuga simply by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra.”*

139      “Therefore in Kali-yuga the sacrifice of chanting the Lord’s holy names (nama-yajna) is the best spiritual activity.  No other dharma is better than it.

140      “The Vedas do not have the power to describe the glories of a person who day and night tastes and hears the holy names of the Lord.

141      “Please listen, O Tapana Misra, neither austerities nor sacrifices are the dharma for Kali-yuga.  Truly fortunate is the person who worships Lord Krsna.

142      “Therefore, please go home and worship Lord Krsna.  Avoid duplicity, and keep Lord Krsna as the only goal of your life.

143      “The goal of life and the way to attain it are this:  Meet with others and together chant the holy names of Lord Hari.

144      “In the Brhan-Naradiya Purana it is said:

“In this age of quarrel and hypocrisy, the only means of deliverance is the chanting of the holy names of the Lord.  There is no other way.  There is no other way.  There is no other way.”*

145      “Here are the holy names of the Lord:

hare krsna hare krsna

krsna krsna hare hare

hare rama hare rama

rama rama hare hare

146      “These sixteen names and thirty two syllables are called the maha-mantra (great mantra).

147      “When you chant these names again and again, pure love of Krsna will sprout within you.  Then you will understand what is the goal of life and the way to attain it.”

148      Hearing this teaching from the Lord, the brahmana bowed down again and again.

149      Tapana Misra said, “Give the order, and I will join your company.”  The Lord replied, “Go at once to Varanasi.

150      “There you will meet Me again and have My association.  There I will explain to you everything about the goal of life and the way to attain it.

151      After speaking these words, the Lord embraced him.  The brahmana was filled with spiritual love.  The hairs on his body stood erect.

152      Embraced by the king of Vaikuntha, the brahmana was happy with spiritual bliss.

153      At the time of the Lord’s departure, the brahmana grasped the Lord’s feet.  In a secluded place he described his dream.

154      Hearing it, the Lord replied, “It is true.  But do not tell it to anyone.”

155      Again and again, with great eagerness, the Lord forbade him to reveal the dream.  Then the Lord smiled, stood up and at an auspicious moment, began His journey.

156      Thus, after blessing the Lord of East Bengal and making it fortunate, Lord Caitanya, who is Lord Hari Himself, return to His own home.

157      Bringing with Him the many gifts, at sunset the Lord arrived at His home.

158      The Lord offered dandavat obeisances at His mother’s feet.  All the gifts He gave to her.

159      Then, accompanied by His students, the Lord quickly went to dive into the Ganga.

160      Then, unhappy at heart, and accompanied by her associates, Mother Saci began to cook.

161      Accompanied by His associates, Lord Caitanya, the supreme siksa-guru, respectfully offered dandavat obeisances to the Ganga.

162      For some moments He played in the water.  Then He bathed.  Then, after seeing the Ganga, He returned home.

163      Then, after performing His regular duties, Lord Caitanya,, who is Lord Hari Himself, sat down to eat.

164      After enjoying His meal, He who is the king of Vaikuntha entered the room that was a Visnu temple.

165      Then the Lord left the temple room to talk with His kinsmen.  Everyone gathered around Him in the house.

166      The Lord very happily talked and joked with everyone.  He described His activities in East Bengal.

167      Laughing and laughing, the Lord imitated the East Bengali dialect.

168      Although they were all grieving, none of the kinsmen described Laksmi’s glorious departure from this world.

169      After staying for some moments, the kinsmen took their leave and returned to their homes.

170      Sitting down, the Lord chewed betelnuts and spoke many joking words.

171      Unhappy at heart, Saci -devi stayed hidden in the house.  She did not come before her son.

172      The Lord came before His mother.  He gazed at her unhappy face.

173      The Lord spoke sweet words to His mother.  “Mother, I see that you are unhappy.  What is the reason?

174      “I have happily returned from a faraway country.  You should be happy at heart.

175      “Instead, I see from your face that you are unhappy.  Look.  Tell Me the truth, what is the reason?”

176      Hearing her son’s words, Mother Saci lowered her face.  She wept.  Unhappy, she gave no answer.

177      The Lord said, “Mother, I know everything.  I know that some inauspiciousness has come to your daughter-in-law.

178      Everyone said, “Listen, O pandita. Your brahmani has gone to the Ganga.”

179      Hearing of His wife’s glorious departure from this world, Lord Caitanya, who is Lord Hari Himself, bowed His head for a moment.

180      Voluntarily accepting the unhappiness of separation from His beloved, He who is the essence of all the Vedas stood silent.

181      For a moment He imitated the unhappiness of ordinary men.  Then with a peaceful heart He began to speak.

182      The Lord said, “In Srimad Bhagavatam (8.16.19) it is said:

“‘Because of bodily attachment, one is regarded as a husband or son.  These illusory relationships are caused by misunderstanding.'”

183      The Lord said, “Mother, why are you unhappy?  How can you break what is destined to be?

184      “No one can stop time.  That is why the Vedas say, ‘The material world is not eternal.’

185      “The whole material world is subject to the Supreme Lord’s will.  Who but He can bring people together and then separate them from each other?

186      “Therefore this was done by the wish of the Supreme Lord Himself.  Why, then, should you be unhappy?

187      “Who but a very pious and fortunate woman would thus attain the Ganga before her husband does?

188      Thus the Lord consoled His mother.  Accompanied by His kinsmen, the Lord performed the proper rituals.

189      Hearing the Lord’s very sweet nectar words, everyone became free of all unhappiness.

190      In this way Lord Caitanya, who is the king of Vaikuntha, enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning.

191      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Fifteen

Sri Visnupriya-parinaya-varnana

Description of the Marriage to Sri Visnupriya

1          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya!  Glory to Lord Nityananda!  O my Lords, please place Your feet in my heart.

2          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya and His associates!  One who hears these narrations of Lord Caitanya will attain true devotional service.

3          In this way the Lord passionately enjoyed pastimes of learning. He kept His true identity secret.  He did not reveal it.

4          At sunrise the Lord would chant the Gayatri mantra, perform other duties, offer obeisances to His mother, and then go to teach.

5          Mukunda-Sanjaya had been the Lord’s servant for many births.  Purusottama dasa was his son.

6          To teach His students, every day Lord Caitanya would gloriously walk to the home of this fortunate person.

7          First the Lord would sit in the candi-mandapa.  Then His students would enter.

8          Sometimes a student would forget to put tilaka on his forehead.

9          The Lord always establishes all the principles of religion.  Never deviating from the principles of religion, the Lord protects the world.

10        The Lord would make him so embarrassed that the student would never again fail to wear tilaka.

11        The Lord would say, “O My brother, I do no see tilaka on your forehead.  What is the reason for that?

12        “If the brahmana does not wear tilaka on his forehead, then that forehead becomes like a creation-ground.”  The Vedas say that.

13        “This I know:  Today you have not chanted the Gayatri mantra.  O My brother, today your chanting of Gayatri is in vain.

14        “Go home and chant Gayatri again.  When you have chanted Gayatri again you may return and study.”

15        That is  how the Lord was with His students.  Every one of them was very attentive to his religious duties.

16        The Lord was playful and arrogant.  No one was like Him.  He was active in many different ways.

17        Still, He would never joke with others’ wives.  Seeing a woman from far away, He would move to one side.

18        Seeing a person from Srihatta, the Lord would make fun of his dialect.

19        Then the person from Srihatta would angrily say, “Ai! Ai!  What country are You from, that You talk so confidently?

20        “Say from where Your father, mother and other kinsmen came.  I can see.  Were they not born in Srihatta?

21        “You are a son of Srihatta.  Why do You make such an uproar?”

22        No matter what they said, the Lord would not accept it.  In different ways He would continue to mock that dialect.

23        When great anger was not the response, the Lord would still mock the Srihatta dialect.

24        Sometimes they would very angrily chase the Lord.  Unable to catch Him, they could only shout and threaten.

25        Sometimes one of them would catch the Lord, grab His dhoti at the waist, and angrily drag Him to the Muslim governor.

26        At the end the Lord’s friends would come and somehow everything would be made right.

27        Some days the Lord would enter a storeroom belonging to a person from East Bengal, break everything, and flee.

28        In this way the Lord was mischievous to everyone.  Still, He never cast a sidelong glance to any woman.

29        In this incarnation the Lord would not even hear the word “woman”.  For that He was famous in the world.

30        Therefore the wise devotees never glorify Lord Caitanya s “Gauranga-nagara”.

31        Although it is possible to glorify the Lord in every way, the wise devotees glorify the Lord in a way proper for the nature He displays at the moment.

32        In this way the king of Vaikuntha enjoyed pastimes of tasting the nectar of learning at Mukunda-Sanjaya’s house.

33        The circle of His students splendid in the four directions, the happy Lord lectured in their midst.

34        Sometimes the Lord would stop, have a servant anoint His head with Visnu oil, and then happily proceed with His lecture.

35        Beginning at sunrise, the Lord, who is a treasure house of virtues, would teach for six hours.  Then He would go to bathe in the Ganga.

36        Every evening He would again lecture for half the night.

37        After only one year of study, His students would become panditas learned in all truths.

38        In this way the Lord tasted the nectar of learning.  Meanwhile, Saci was always thinking of His re-marriage.

39        In all of Navadvipa Saci was always looking for a suitable bride for her son.

40        In Navadvipa lived a very fortunate and generous person named Sri Sanatana.

41-2     He was honest, generous, very devoted to Lord Visnu, hospitable to guests, always eager to help others, truthful, in control of his senses, born in an illustrious family, and famous everywhere as a “raja-pandita” (regal scholar).

43        He was also very wealthy.  He easily maintained many persons.

44        His daughter was very beautiful and well-behaved.  She was like Goddess Laksmi, the mother of the worlds, personified.

45        The moment she saw her, Saci-devi thought in her heart, “This is the right girl for my son.”

46        From childhood she bathed two or three times daily in the Ganga.  She did not know anything but devotion to Lord Visnu and to her father and mother.

47        Day after day, whenever she saw her at the bathing ghata, she would humbly bow down to Mother Saci’s feet.

48        Very pleased with her, Mother Saci blessed her, saying “May Lord Krsna bless you with a suitable husband.”

49        As she bathed in the Ganga, Mother Saci thought in her heart, “This girl should be given to my son.”

50        In their hearts the raja-pandita and his kinsmen also desired to give the girl to the Lord.

51        By divine arrangement Saci met Kasinatha Pandita and said to him, “My boy, please hear my words.

52        “Please tell the raja-pandita that if he wishes he may give his daughter to my son.”

53        Chanting the names “Durga!” and “Krsna!”, Kasinatha Pandita at once went to the raja-pandita’s home.

54        Seeing Kasinatha, the raja-pandita respectfully offered him a place to sit.

55        Offer him proper respect, the pandita asked, “Why have you come, O my brother?”

56        Kasinatha replied, “I have something to tell you.  If your heart is so inclined, you may act upon it.

57        “You should give your daughter to Visvambhara Pandita.  In every way they are a good match.

58        “He will be a glorious husband suitable for your daughter, and your very chaste daughter will also be suitable for Him.

59        “As Lord Krsna and Rukmini are right for each other, so your Visnupriya and Nimai Pandita are also right for each other.

60        Hearing these words, the pandita met with his wife and kinsmen to consider what to do.  He said, “Let us look at what he has said.”

61        They all replied, “What to we have to think about?  You should agree and make all the arrangements at once.”

62        Happy, the raja-pandita then said to Kasinatha Pandita.

63        “I will give my daughter to Visvambhara Pandita.  I will arrange everything.  There is not another brahmana like Visvambhara.

64        “If my entire dynasty is fortunate, then the Lord will accept this union with my daughter.

65        “Go and tell them everything.  I am firmly in favour of this marriage. I will make all the arrangements.”

66        Hearing this, Kasinatha Misra went to Saci and happily told her everything.

67        Hearing that all was arranged, Mother Saci became happy.  She began to make all the arrangements.

68        Hearing of the Lord’s marriage, all His students became very happy at heart.

69        From the beginning a great soul named Buddhimanta insisted, “I will pay for this marriage.”

70        Then Mukunda-Sanjaya said, “O my friend, O my brother, please listen.  You will pay for everything and I will not pay for even a little?”

71        Then Buddhimanta Khan said, “O my friend, O my brother, “This will not be anything like the marriage of a poor brahmana.

72        “When the people see this pandita’s marriage, they will think a prince is getting married.”

73        Then, on an auspicious day, at an auspicious time, with a happy heart everyone met and performed the adhivasa ceremony.

74        A great, great canopy was arranged.  Many banana trees were brought.

75        There were full waterpots, lamps, grain, yoghurt, and mangoes.  There were many auspicious things.

76        Everything was brought.  The floor was decorated with colourful designs.

77-8     To all the Vaisnavas, brahmana, and respectable persons in Navadvipa the following invitation was sent, “In the afternoon please come to the adhivasa and you will enjoy a wonderful feast.”

79        As the afternoon began  the musicians began to play their instruments.

80        Then there arose a great sound of mrdangas, shanais, jayatakas, karatalas, and many other instruments.

81-2     The poets recited prayers, the chaste ladies devoted to their husbands made auspicious sounds, and the brahmanas recited the Vedas.  In the midst of all this sat He who is the jewel of the regal brahmanas.

83        In the four directions sat the circle of brahmanas.  Everyone was very happy at heart.

84        Then someone brought fragrances, sandal paste, betel nuts, and splendid garlands to give to the brahmanas.

85        Someone placed the garlands around their heads, anointed their limbs with the sandal paste, and gave them each a cup of betelnuts.

86        Nadiya was a community of brahmanas.  There was no end to the brahmanas.  Many brahmanas came.  Then more brahmanas came.  There was no end.

87        Among the guests were many greedy persons.  After arriving once, they would dress like actors in a play and arrive again.

88        Coming again, they would again accept the garland, sandal paste, and betel nuts.

89        Everyone was intoxicated with bliss.  Who can understand it?  Smiling, the Lord gave this order:

90        “Three times give the garland, sandal paste, and betel nuts to everyone.  Don’t worry.  Give as many times as the people wish.”

91        In this way the Lord solved the problem of some guests accepting the gifts many times.

92-3     The Lord, who deeply loves the brahmanas, thought in His heart, “It is not good that some foolish brahmanas accept the gifts many times.  It is cheating and it is an offense.”  That is why the Lord ordered, “Give everything three times.  Then everyone will be completely satisfied.”

94        Accepting the gifts three times, everyone became happy at heart.  No one cheated.

95        The garlands, sandal paste, and betel nuts were all manifested from Lord Ananta Sesa.  This secret truth no one knew.

96        When these gifts were given to the guests, some remnants of them fell to the ground.

97        Those remnants would be enough to supply five ordinary weddings.

98        Everyone was joyful at heart.  Everyone said, “This is a glorious, glorious, glorious adhivasa.”

99        Even Navadvipa’s wealthy elite, who were the masters of hundreds and thousands of coins, did not celebrate for their sons an adhivasa like that.

100      No one had ever given such lavish gifts of garlands, sandal paste, and betel nuts before in Navadvipa.

101      The raja-pandita was very joyful at heart.  It was he who had brought the ingredients for the adhivasa.

102      When the relatives and brahmanas arrived there was a great festival of singing, dancing and instrumental music.

103      At an auspicious moment, with a very happy heart, and following the rules of the Vedas, the raja-pandita decorated the Lord with fragrant tilaka.

104      At that moment everyone recited prayers and called out, “Jaya! Jaya! Hari!”

105      The wives devoted to their husbands made glorious sounds.  The singing and instrumental music brought great bliss.

106      In this way the auspicious adhivasa ceremony was celebrated.  At the end the regal brahmana Sanatana returned to his home.

107      At an auspicious moment the Lord’s relatives also celebrated a similar adhivasa ceremony for Visnupriya.

108      Whatever wedding rituals were customary the divine couple celebrated with great happiness.

109      On the day of the wedding, Lord Caitanya bathed at sunrise and then worshipped Lord Visnu.

110      Then, accompanied by His kinsmen, the Lord sat down to perform the nandimukha ceremony.

111      There was a great tumult of singing, dancing and instrumental music.  Auspicious sounds of “Jaya! Jaya!” rose in the four directions.

112      Shoreless oceans of full waterpots, rice, yoghurt, lamps, and mangoes were placed at the door, in the house, and in the courtyard.

113      In the four directions were fluttering flags of many colours, banana trees, and mango branches.

114      Then, accompanied by the wives devoted to their husbands, Mother Saci very happily performed the customary rituals.

115      First, with a very happy heart she bathed in the Ganga.  Then, accompanied by instrumental music, she went to the temple of Goddess Sasthi.

116      After worshipping Goddess Sasthi, Saci visited the homes of her relatives.  Thus performing the customary rituals, she returned to her own home.

117      Again and again giving them gifts of puffed rice, bananas, oil, betel nuts, and red sindura, she completely satisfied all the ladies.

118      By the Lord’s power these things all became limitless in quantity.  Saci gave these gifts five or seven times to each woman.

119      Then all the ladies bathed with oil.  There was not one of them that was not perfectly happy at heart.

120      There was great bliss at Goddess Laksmi’s home.  Laksmi’s mother was very joyful at heart.

121      The raja-pandita was also very joyful at heart.  By going away His great treasure, He was floating in bliss.

122      After performing all these rituals, Lord Caitanya sat down for a moment’s rest.

123      Then the Lord pleased the brahmana by giving them good and garments.  He humbly bowed before them.

124      He gave appropriate gifts to each person.  In this way He honoured everyone.

125      Very pleased, all the brahmanas offered their blessings.  Then everyone went home for lunch.

126      In the afternoon everyone came to dress and decorate the Lord.

127      Everyone placed sandal paste on the Lord’s graceful limbs.  Everywhere they anointed Him with fragrances.

128      They made a half moon of sandal paste on His forehead.  In the middle of that half moon they placed splendid and fragrant tilaka.

129      A wonderful crown glistened on the Lord’s graceful head.  A fragrant garland covered His entire body.

130      He was dressed in splendid, fine, yellow dhoti that was folded three times.  Black kajjala was placed around His eyes.

131      He held rice and durva grass.  A string was tied around His waist.  He was given a mirror and a banana shoot to hold.

132      Golden earrings swung from the root of His ears.  A necklace of many different jewels hung from His shoulders.

133      In this way everyone happily decorated the Lord’s limbs.

134      Gazing at the Lord’s form, the men and women became enchanted.  They forgot who they were.

135      Three hours passed in this way.  Everyone said, “Now should begin the auspicious and glorious procession.

136      “For three hours the procession will walk through all of Navadvipa.  At sunset everyone will go to the bride’s home.”

137      Then Buddhimanta Khan happily brought a splendid palanquin.

138      Then a tumult of singing and instrumental music rose.  The brahmanas chanted the very auspicious sounds of the Vedas.

139      Poets recited many prayers.  Bliss descended on the four directions.

140      Then the Lord circumambulated His mother and respectfully bowed down before the brahmanas.

141      When the Lord sat on the palanquin, auspicious sounds of “Jaya! Jaya!” arose in the four directions.

142      Then the ladies made auspicious sounds.  There was no other sound in any direction.

143      The procession first went to the Ganga’s bank.  Everyone gazed at the half moon above their heads.

144      Thousand and thousands of lamps shone.  The bearers played with the lamps in different ways.

145      In front of the palanquin Buddhimanta Khan’s employees walked in two lines.

146      Behind them were men carrying flags of different colours, and behind them were jesters dressed in colourful clothing.

147      I do not know how many dancers were happily dancing.

148-9   The musicians played on jayatakas, viratakas, mrdangas, kahalas, patahas, dagadas, conchshells, flutes, karatalas, varangas, singas and others of the five kinds of instruments.  I cannot write of all the instruments they played.

150      Hundreds of thousands of children happily danced as the musicians played.  Seeing this, the Lord smiled.

151      Seeing the happy playing of the children, all the wise elders abandoned their natural reserve and also danced.

152      They first went to the Ganga’s bank, where for some moments they sang, danced, and happily played musical instruments.

153      Then, after showering flowers and bowing down before the Ganga, they happily paraded in the town of Navadvipa.

154      Seeing these wedding festivities, which were far beyond what a mere human being could manifest, everyone found their hearts filled with wonder.

155      “This is a great, great wedding!”  The people said, “I have never seen such wealth.”

156      The men and women all gazed at the Lord.  Gazing at Him, all the pious people of Nadiya floated in bliss.

157      All the brahmanas with beautiful daughters at home thought.

158      “I did not have the power to give my daughter to a bridegroom like Him.  I am not fortunate.  What can I do?”

159      I offer my respectful obeisances to the feet of the residents of Navadvipa, who were able to see all these blissful pastimes.

160      In this way the Lord happily paraded through neighbourhood after neighbourhood in the town of Navadvipa.

161      When sunset came, the Lord went to the palace of the raja-pandita.

162      There was a tumult of glorious sounds.  The musicians played their instruments.

163      Very respectfully, the raja-pandita helped the Lord down from the palanquin, embraced Him, and gave Him a place to sit.

164      He happily showered flowers on the Lord.  Gazing at his son-in-law, he became so happy he no longer was aware of his own body.

165      Bringing many gifts of cloth, the brahmana welcomed his son-in-law and gave Him a place to sit.

166      Giving Him padya, arghya, acamaniya, garments and ornaments, he properly welcomed the Lord.

167      Then, accompanied by many other ladies, his wife performed auspicious rituals.

168      She placed rice and durva grass on the Lord’s head.  Then she offered arati with seven ghee lamps.

169      Showering Him with coins and puffed rice, she uttered sounds of victory.  In this way she observed the customary rituals.

170      Then after decorating Her with all ornaments, she brought out Goddess Laksmi and gave her a seat.

171      Then the Lord’s kinsmen happily picked up the Lord and placed Him in His seat.

172      Then, following custom, she held a curtain around the Lord and had Goddess Laksmi circumambulate Him seven times.

173      When she had completed the seventh circumambulation, Goddess Laksmi stood before the Lord and then bowed down before Him.

174      Then there was a great shower of flowers, and the two groups of musicians played their instruments.

175      From the four directions the men and women made sounds of victory.  Bliss descended on everyone.

176      Goddess Laksmi, the mother of the worlds, placed a garland at the Lord’s feet and then offered herself to Him.

177      Gently smiling, Lord Caitanya picked up the garland and placed it around Goddess Laksmi’s neck.

178      Then a blissful shower of flowers fell on Sri Sri Laksmi-Narayana.

179      Appearing in disguise, Brahma and the demigods came there and happily showered flowers.

180      Goddess Laksmi’s kinsmen and Lord Caitanya’s kinsmen engaged in a loud contest of making blissful sounds.  Their hearts joyful, they picked up the bride and groom.

181      One moment the Lord’s kinsmen won the contest.  The next moment Laksmi’s kinsmen won it.  Laughing and laughing, the Lord encouraged them to shout louder and louder.

182      The Lord gently smiled.  Gazing at His handsome face, everyone floated in transcendental bliss.

183      Thousands and thousands of brilliant lamps shone.  No ear could hear anything but a great tumult of music.

184      As Lord Caitanya and Goddess Laksmi gazed in each other’s moonlike face there was tumult of instrumental music and many glorious sounds.  Those tumultuous sounds filled all the universes.  I hear it was like that.

185      In this way the Lord and the goddess happily gazed at each other’s moonlike face.  The Lord Caitanya and Goddess Laksmi sat down together.

186      Then with a happy heart the raja-pandita sat down to offer his daughter to the Lord.

187      After properly offering padya, arghya and acamaniya, he formally declared his intention.

188      Wishing to please Lord Visnu, Goddess Laksmi’s father placed His daughter in the hand of the Supreme Lord.

189      Then he happily gave a dowry of many splendid cows, land, beds, servants and maidservants.

190      Goddess Laksmi sat at the Lord’s left.  Then a yajna was performed.

191      When all the Vedic and traditional rituals were complete, the bride and groom again entered the house.

192      The raja-pandita’s home was actually the world of Vaikuntha.  Then everyone sat down to a feast.

193      When the feasting was complete, Goddess Laksmi and Lord Krsna happily spent that auspicious night together.

194      Who has the power to describe the happiness felt by Sanatana Pandita and his kinsmen?

195      He was fortunate in the same way Nagnajit, Janaka, Bhisma and Jambavan had been in ancient times.

196      Sanatana Pandita and his kinsmen were fortunate in this way because in their previous births they had generally served Lord Visnu.

197      That night and the following morning the Lord and the goddess, who are the most exalted persons in all the worlds, observed all the traditional rituals.

198      Then, on the afternoon of the next day, They went, accompanied by singing, dancing, and instrumental music, to the Lord’s home.

199      Auspicious sounds filled the four directions.  The ladies made many glorious sounds.

200      The brahmanas came to offer blessings and recite verses proper for the occasion.

201      Playing on dhakas, patahas, shanais, vadangas, and karatalas, the musicians made a great sound.

202      Then, after offering respectful obeisances to all the honoured elders, the Lord accompanied by Goddess Laksmi, ascended the palanquin.

203      Calling out “Hari! Hari!” everyone made a tumult of glorious sounds.  Then He who is the jewel of the brahmanas began His journey.

204      Everyone who saw the Lord travelling on the streets would respectfully call out, “Glorious! Glorious!”

205      When they saw Him, the ladies said, “In how many past births did that girl serve Laksmi and Parvati that now she has become so fortunate?”

206      Someone said, “I think they are like Siva and Gauri.”  Someone else said, “I think they are like Goddess Laksmi and Lord Hari.”

207      Someone else said, “They are like Kamadeva and Rati.”  Someone else said, “To my mind They are like Indra and Saci.”

208      Someone else said, “I think They are like Ramacandra and Sita.”  In these ways the pious ladies spoke.

209      The men and women of Nadiya were very fortunate, for they could see all these glorious pastimes.

210      Sri Sri Laksmi-Narayana’s auspicious glances delighted everyone in Nadiya.

211      In whatever pathway the divine couple joyfully travelled there were singing, dancing, instrumental music, and showers of flowers.

212      Then, at an auspicious moment, Goddess Laksmi and Lord Krsna happily arrived at the Lord’s house.

213      Then, accompanied by many chaste ladies devoted to their husbands, Mother Saci happily took Her son and daughter-in-law into the house.

214      Entering the house, Sri Sri Laksmi-Narayana sat down.  The entire house was filled with auspicious sounds.

215      The bliss of those pastimes cannot be described.  Who will describe the glory of those pastimes?

216      Every person who with his or her own eyes saw the handsomeness of the Lord’s transcendental form became free of all sin and went to the world of Vaikuntha.

217      Everyone directly saw the Lord’s wedding.  That is why the Lord is called “dayamaya” (merciful) and “dina-natha” (the Lord of the fallen)

218      With gifts of garments and money, and with sweet words, the Lord satisfied the dancers, poets and beggars.

219      To each of His kinsmen and to each of the brahmanas the Lord happily gave valuable garments.

220      To Buddhimanta Khan the Lord gave an embrace.  The bliss Buddhimanta felt was beyond description.

221      The Vedas declare that the Lord’s pastimes are not really divided into parts like “the Lord’s appearance in the world” and “the Lord’s disappearance from the world.”

222      Who, speaking for a hundred years, will describe even one half hour of the Lord’s pastimes?
223      Placing Lord Nityananda’s order on my head, by His mercy I have written this brief description, like sutras, of the Lord’s pastimes.

224      Anyone who reads or hears these pastimes of the Lord will certainly enjoy pastimes with Lord Caitanya.

225      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Sixteen

Sri-Haridasa-mahima-varnana

Description of Sri Haridasa’s Glories

1          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, the friend of the fallen!  Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, who is the beloved of Goddess Laksmi and the master of all!

2          Glory, glory to the Lord who descended to this world to rescue His devotees.  Glory, glory to the Lord who is eternal, always existing in all phases of time, and who enjoys pastimes of sankirtana!

3          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, who stays with His devotees.  Simply by hearing these descriptions of Lord Caitanya, one attains pure devotional service.

4          The words of this Adi-khanda, which describe Lord Caitanya’s completely enchanting pastimes, are a stream of very sweet nectar.

5          In this way the king of Vaikuntha, became a grhastha brahmana and enjoyed pastimes of study in Navadvipa.

6          The Lord did not yet wish to preach pure devotional service, preaching that was the reason for His descent to this world.

7          No one was interested in spiritual life.  Everyone thought the taste of petty material pleasures was most important.

8          Teachers who lectured on Bhagavad-gita or Srimad Bhagavatam neither understood the glories of Lord Krsna nor described His glories in their lectures.

9          The devotees would meet, clap their hands, and chant the holy names of Lord Krsna.

10        Mocking them, the other people would ask, “Why do you howl so loudly?

11        “I am Brahman.  I am untouched by matter.  Why make distinctions of master and servant?”

12        The materialist would say, “They howl ‘Hari!” only so they can have a pretext to beg and eat.  Everyone knows that.”

13        The people of Nadiya assembled and decided, “We will break the doors of these fools’ houses and throw everything here and there.”

14        Hearing this, the devotees became unhappy.  They did not know to whom they could complain.

15        Seeing the entire material world is an empty desert, the devotees called out, “O Krsna!”  Their unhappiness had no end.

16        At that time Haridasa, who was the personification of pure devotion to Lord Visnu, came there.

17        Whoever hears the story of Haridasa Thakura will certainly attain Lord Krsna.

18        Haridasa descended to this world in the village of Budana.  Because of Him the chanting of the Lord’s holy names was manifested in that fortunate place.

19        For some days he stayed by the Ganga’s bank.  Then he went to Phuliya-grama in Santipura.

20        Attaining his association, Advaita Acarya roared with happiness.  His bliss had no end.

21        In Advaita Acarya’s association, Haridasa Thakura floated on the waves of the nectar ocean of Lord Krsna’s glories.

22        Haridasa would wander on the Ganga’s banks and happily chant “Krsna!” in a loud voice.

23        He was the best of those who had renounced material pleasures.  His glorious mouth was always filled with the sound of Lord Krsna’s name.

24        Not for a moment did he stop chanting Lord Krsna’s name.  At every moment plunged in the nectar of devotional service, he seemed to show different forms.

25        One moment he would dance.  Another moment he would roar like a wild lion.

26        Another moment he would scream.  Another moment he would loudly laugh.

27        Another moment he would bellow.  Another moment he would fall unconscious.

28        Another moment he would make unearthly sounds.  Another moment he would explain the meaning of those sounds.

29        He wept.  The hairs of his body stood erect.  He laughed, fainted, and perspired.  These symptoms of ecstatic devotional service to Lord Krsna were manifested on him.

30        When Haridasa began to dance, all these ecstatic symptoms met together in his body.

31        Then a flooding stream of bliss flowed in his every limb.  Gazing at him, the offenders became very happy.

32        The hairs on his wonderful body would stand erect.  Gazing at him, Brahma and Siva become filled with bliss.

33        Gazing at him, the brahmanas of Phuliya-grama also become overwhelmed with bliss.

34        Faith in Haridasa was born in everyone.  In this way Haridasa Thakura lived in Phuliya-grama.

35        After bathing in the Ganga, he would wander everywhere, always chanting the holy names of Lord Hari.

36        Meanwhile the kazi (governor) went to the king of that country and describe Haridasa.

37        He said, “Although he is a Muslim, he acts like Hindu.  You should bring him here and pass judgement on him.

38        Hearing the sinful kazi’s words, the sinful  king had Haridasa brought at once.

39        By Lord Krsna’s mercy, saintly Haridasa was not afraid of the Muslim king.

40        Saying “Krsna! Krsna!” as he walked, to the king of the country he gave the right to see him.

41        Hearing that Haridasa Thakura had come, the pious persons became both happy and sad.

42        Many very pious and saintly people were confined in the prison.  Hearing that Haridasa was coming, they became happy at heart.

43        They said, “Saintly Haridasa is a great Vaisnava.  When we see him, all the sufferings of our prison life will be destroyed.

44        After begging the guards with sweet words, with a single pair of eyes the prisoners gazed on Haridasa.

45        When he came there, with a glance of mercy Haridasa looked at all the prisoners.

46        Seeing Haridasa Thakura’s feet, everyone bowed down to offer respect.

47        Haridasa’s eyes were lotus flowers.  His face was a moon. His arms reached to his knees.  His every feature was charming and handsome.  No one was like him.

48        Devotedly bowing down before Haridasa, the prisoners manifested all the symptoms of ecstatic love for Lord Krsna (sattvika-bhava).

49        Seeing the advanced devotional service of the prisoners, Haridasa mercifully smiled at them.

50        Smiling, he happily spoke this hidden benediction: “Stay.  Stay as you are.  May you always be as you are now.”

51        Not understanding the hidden meaning of these words, the prisoners became a little unhappy at heart.

52        Then Haridasa mercifully explained the true meaning of that hidden benediction.

53        He said, “I have given you a blessing.  But, not understanding its meaning, you are now unhappy.

54        “I did not give you a bad benediction.  Please give this some thought and try to understand it.

55        “Now your hearts are attached to Lord Krsna.  Please remain like that at every moment.

56        “Always gather together, chant Krsna’s names, and remember Krsna.  Remain like this at every moment.

57        “Never hurt anyone.  Never trouble anyone.  Instead, always think of Krsna and always, in a plaintive voice, call out “Krsna!”

58        “Forget about material pleasure.  Flee the company of wicked men.

59        “If you stay with material pleasures you will not attain love for Lord Krsna.  Stay far away from materialists.  Always think of Lord Krsna.

60        “A heart attached to sense pleasures brings only trouble.  Sense pleasures are a trap that catches men and women.  Sense pleasures lead to destruction.

61        “By divine arrangement a fortunate person attains the association of sincere devotees.  He turns from material sense pleasures and worships Lord Krsna.

62        “However, if one commits offenses, he will return to materialistic life.  Please hear about this.

63        “The benediction that I spoke did not mean, “May you remain prisoners.”  Rather, day and night I give the benediction, ‘May you forget material sense pleasures’.

64        “Playing with words, I actually gave that benediction.  Please do not feel even half a sesame-seed’s worth of unhappiness.

65        “I place a glance of mercy on all spirit souls.  “May you attain firm devotion to Lord Krsna” is the real benediction I give to you.

66        “Please don’t worry.  In two or three days you will be released from prison.  This I tell you.

67        “Stay in a situation of material happiness, or stay in any situation, but do not forget these truths.

68        After giving these auspicious teachings to the prisoners, Haridasa went before the king.

69        Seeing his very charming splendour, the king very respectfully offered Haridasa a seat.

70        The king asked him, “O my brother, what has happened to you?  What is the change that I see has come to your mind?

71        “How fortunate you were!  Look!  You were a Muslim.  Why then, have you given your heart to act like a Hindu?

72        “If I se a Hindu’s rice, I will not eat it.  You were born in a great family.  Now you reject it.

73        “How will a person who rejects the religion of his own people and accepts another religion attain salvation and go to paradise.

74        “Not considering all this, you have acted very badly.  Now I will pronounce a judgement that will free you of your sin.”
75        Hearing these words of a person bewildered by maya, Haridasa laughed loudly and said, “Aha! The maya of Lord Visnu!”

76        Then he sweetly replied, “O my son, please listen.  There is only one God for everyone.

77        “The Hindus and Muslims are different in many ways.  Still, the truth is that the Koran and the Puranas describe the same one God.

78        “The one God is pure, eternal, undivided, unchanging, perfect, and complete.  He lives in everyone’s heart.

79        “As God gives them the idea, so everyone in the world acts.

80        “Following their own scriptures, all the people of the world speak of God’s names and qualities.

81        “God knows everyone’s nature.  Anyone who attacks others attacks God Himself.

82        “I follow whatever orders God has given in my heart.

83        “Among the Hindus a brahmana may, by God’s desire, become a Muslim.

84        “The punishment the Hindus would give to that brahmana is the punishment you should give to me.

85        “O honourable one, please consider all this.  Then, if I am at fault, punish me.

86        Hearing Haridasa Thakura’s very truthful words, all the Muslims became pleased.

87        Then the sinful Kazi said to the king, “Punish him.”

88        “He is wicked.  He will make many others wicked also.  He will dishonour the Muslims.

89        “If he thinks it is not good that he be punished, then let him speak with his mouth the words of his own scripture.”

90        Again the king said, “O my brother.  Speak from your own scripture.  Then you will have nothing to fear.

91        “If you act otherwise, then the Kazi will punish you.  Please tell me:  Why do you take this all so lightly?”

92        Haridasa said, “What God will certainly happen.  No one has the power to make it otherwise.

93        “Everyone reaps the fruit of his offenses.  It is God who is doing all this.  Please know that.

94        “If my body is cut to pieces and my life-breath flees, I will never make the holy name of Lord Hari leave my mouth.

95        Hearing these words, the king asked, “What should I do with this animal?”

96        The kazi said “Take him to twenty-two market places and beat him.  Then he will die.  I give no other judgement.

97        “If after being beaten in twenty two market-places he is still alive, then I will accept that he is a wise man and he has spoken the truth.”

98        Calling for soldiers, he hatefully said, ‘Beat him till his life is no more.’

99        “A Muslim who becomes a Hindu is freed from his sin only by death.”

100      When the sinful kazi had spoken these words, the sinful king gave the order.  Wicked men came and grabbed Haridasa.

101      The wicked men took him to market place after market place.  With great anger in their hearts, they beat him and made him lifeless.

102      “Krsna! Krsna!” Haridasa thought.  Because of the bliss brought by the holy name, the sufferings of his body were not manifested.

103      Seeing the great beating inflicted on Haridasa’s body, all the pious people felt limitless sorrow.

104      Someone said, “Because a saintly person is beaten like this, the whole country will be destroyed.”

105      With anger in his heart, someone cursed the king and his prime minister.  Someone else to fight the soldiers.

106      Someone approached the Muslims, grasped their feet and begged, “I will give you anything.  Please stop this beating.”

107      In spite of all this, no mercy was born in those sinners.  With great anger in their hearts, they beat Haridasa again and again.

108      By Lord Krsna’s mercy not a single one of those blows gave birth to even the slightest pain in Haridasa’s body.

109      Prahlada did not feel the slightest pain when the demons beat him.  This all the scriptures say.

110      In the same way, Haridasa Thakura did not feel the slightest pain when the Muslims beat him.

111      By remembering Haridasa Thakura, one cuts his sufferings into pieces.  This is the story of Haridasa Thakura.

112      When the sinners beat him, Haridasa felt only one pain within his heart.

113      He thought, “O Lord Krsna, please be merciful to these souls.  Let not their hatred of me be counted  as an offense.

114      In this way the sinners beat Haridasa Thakura in town after town.

115      Although he was beaten very badly, Haridasa’s life breath remained.  Haridasa was not aware of the beating.

116      The Muslims were astonished.  One of them thought, “Will his life-breath leave?  Will he die?

117      “Anyone else would have died after beatings in two or three market places.  We have beaten him in twenty two market places.

118      “Still he does not die.  From moment to moment he looks at us and smiles.”  Another one thought, “Is he a human being or a great saint?”  This they thought within their hearts.

119      The Muslims said, “O Haridasa, because of you we will all die.

120      “In spite of our beating you, your life breath did not leave.  Now the kazi will take out life-breath from us.”

121-2   Smiling, saintly Haridasa said, “If my being alive brings you trouble, then I will die.  You watch how I do it.”  After speaking these words, he entered into a trance of meditation.

123      Haridasa had all powers.  He became motionless.  He did not breathe at all.

124      Seeing this, the Muslims became astonished.  They carried him and threw him at the king’s doorstep.

125      “Place his body in the earth,” the king said.  The kazi said, “Then he will attain a good destination.

126      “He acted very badly.  He is not fit for such an end.

127      “If he is placed in the earth he will go to paradise.  Throw him in the Ganga.  Then he will suffer for eternity.”

128      On the Kazi’s word they lifted Haridasa and carried him to throw him in the Ganga.

129      They tried to throw him in the Ganga, but he simply sat there, motionless and immovable.

130      As Haridasa Thakura was rapt in the bliss of meditation, Lord Krsna, the maintainer of the worlds, appeared in his body.

131      Lord Krsna now made His home in Haridasa’s body.  Who had the power to move Haridasa?

132      The strongest men in the four directions pushed Haridasa, but he remained motionless like a great pillar.

133      Haridasa was plunged in the blissful nectar ocean of Lord Krsna.  External things were not manifested to him.

134      Haridasa was not aware of anything on the ground, in the sky, or in the Ganga.

135      Like Prahlada, Haridasa had the power to be completely rapt in meditating on Lord Krsna with great devotion.

136      This is not surprising, for Lord Caitanya always stayed in Haridasa’s heart.

137-8   As Hanuman, out of respect for the demigod Brahma, allowed himself to be bound by raksasas, so Haridasa, to teach a great lesson to the world, allowed himself to be beaten by Muslims.

139      The lesson he taught was, “Even if one suffers all calamities, and even if one’s life-breath is about to depart, one should never renounce keeping the holy name of Lord Hari in one’s mouth.

140      Lord Krsna became Haridasa’s protector.  Who had the power to harm Haridasa?

141      By remembering Haridasa Thakura, a person breaks all sufferings into pieces.  How much more is this true if one hears this story of Haridasa Thakura.

142      The truth of truths is that Haridasa is a very, very important associate of Lord Caitanya.

143      For some moments Haridasa floated in the Ganga.  Then, in a moment, by the Supreme Lord’s will, he became again aware of the external world.

144      Regaining consciousness, Saint Haridasa happily climbed on the river bank.

145      Then, again and again loudly chanting the holy names of Lord Krsna, he went to the town of Phuliya.

146      Seeing his wonderful power, all the Muslims tore apart the hatred they felt in their hearts.

147      Aware that he was a great saint, all the Muslims bowed down before him.  Because of this they all attained salvation.

148      After some moments of being aware of the external world, Haridasa gave a merciful smile to the king.

149      His hands respectfully folded, the king humbly said.

150      “Mow I know the truths of truths.  You are a great saint.  You are steadfastly situated in knowledge of the one God.

151      “You have easily attained the perfection that yogis and jnanis can only describe with their mouths.

152      “I have come here specifically to see you.  O saintly one, please forgive my crime.

153      “For you everyone is equal.  For you there are neither enemies nor friends.  No one in the three worlds is like you.

154      “You may go.  Be happy.  Stay where you wish, either by the Ganga’s bank or in a solitary cave.

155      “You may stay wherever you wish and do whatever you wish.”

156      Gazing at Haridasa Thakura’s feet, the Muslims forgot all the troubles of this world.

157      They who had angrily beaten him now touched his feet and considered him a great saint.

158      After casting his glance of mercy on the Muslims, Haridasa Thakura went to Phuliya.

159      Again and again loudly chanting the holy names of Lord Hari, Haridasa entered an assembly of brahmanas.

160      Seeing Haridasa, the brahmanas of Phuliya became very happy at heart.

161      While the brahmanas chanted the holy names of Lord Hari, Haridasa danced in ecstasy.

162      Haridasa manifested limitless, wonderful ecstatic symptoms.  He wept, trembled, laughed, fainted, and cried out.  The hairs of his body stood up.

163      Tasting the nectar of pure spiritual love, Haridasa fell to the ground.  Seeing this, the brahmanas floated in transcendental bliss.

164      After a few moments Haridasa became peaceful and sat down.  The brahmanas also sat down, surrounding him on four sides.

165      Haridasa said, “O brahmanas, please don’t feel sadness for my sake.

166      “I heard limitless blasphemies of the Supreme Lord.  That is why the Lord punished me.

167      “A great good has happened.  I am very happy.  Giving me only a small punishment, the Lord has forgiven a great sin.

168      “By hearing blasphemy of Lord Visnu one goes to the hell called Kumbhipaka.  With these sinful ears I heard many blasphemies.

169      “The Lord gave me the right punishment, so that I will never again commit this sin.”

170      Very happily, and without any fears, Haridasa performed sankirtana, chanting the holy names in the company of these brahmanas.

171      After a few days the Muslims who tormented Haridasa were all destroyed along with their families.

172      Then Haridasa went to a cave by the Ganga’s bank.  In that solitary place he remembered Lord Krsna day and night.

173      He chanted the holy name three hundred thousand times each day.  The cave became like the world of Vaikuntha.

174      A great snake also lived in that cave.  Ordinary living beings had no power to tolerate the flames of its poison.

175      Visitors would come to speak with Haridasa Thakura, but no one had the power to stay.

176      Haridasa was not aware of the very poisonous flames.

177      Sitting together, the brahmanas discussed this problem.  They asked, “Why are there flames in Haridasa’s asrama?”

178      In Phuliya lived many expert physicians.  Going to the cave, they could understand that a snake caused the flames.

179      One physician said, “A great snake lives in this cave.  The flames come from it.

180      “No one has the power to live here.  I say this for certain: Haridasa should go at once to another asrama.

181      “It is not good to live with a snake.  Everyone should approach Haridasa and ask him to go to another asrama.”

182      Everyone approached Haridasa Thakura and told him all this to convince him to leave the cave.

183      They said, “A great snake lives in this cave.  Because of its flames, no one can stay here.

184      “Therefore it is not good for you to stay in this place.  You should go to another place and make your asrama there.”

185      Haridasa replied, “I have lived here for many days.  I am not aware of the poison flames of any snake.

186      “All of you are unhappy.  You have no power to stay here.  Tomorrow I will leave this place.

187-8   “If there is a snake here, and if it does not leave by tomorrow, then tomorrow I will leave and go to another place.  Do not worry.  Now please sing songs about Lord Krsna.”

189      Everyone stayed and chanted the auspicious glories of Lord Krsna.  At that moment a great wonder occurred.

190      Hearing the words, “Haridasa will depart”, a great snake suddenly left that place.

191      Rising from its hole, the snake entered the twilight of evening.  Everyone looked as it went to another place.

192      The snake was very wonderful and very frightening.  White, black, and yellow, it was very beautiful.

193      On its head a great jewel glistened with flames of light.  Seeing it, the frightened brahmanas thought, “Krsna! Krsna!”

194      The snake left.  Now there were no flames.  The brahmanas were happy without limit.

195      Seeing Haridasa’ Thakura’s great power, the brahmanas found that great devotion to him had taken birth within them.

196      Haridasa Thakura was so powerful that simply by speaking a few words he made the snake leave that place.

197      His glance bring release from the bonds of material illusion.  Lord Krsna Himself does not jump over Haridasa’s words.

198      Now please hear another wonderful and true story.  A snake-bite physician tells this story of Haridasa’s glories.

199      One day, in the home of a prominent person, the snake-bite physician was dancing in many different ways.

200      Accompanied by a mrdanga and cymbals, and surrounded by many people singing loudly, he chanted fearsome mantras.

201      By divine arrangement, Haridasa came there and saw, on one side, the snake bite physician dancing.

202      Then, called by the power of the mantra, Vasuki, the king of snakes, entered that person’s body and made it dance in many wonderful ways.

203      Loudly singing in karuna-raga, the snake bite physician dramatically danced Lord Krsna’s pastimes in Kaliya Lake.

204      Hearing of his Lord’s glories, Haridasa at once fell unconscious.  He did not breathe at all.

205      Then, in a moment, he regained consciousness, loudly roared and happily danced without limit.

206      Seeing Haridasa’s ecstatic symptoms, the snake-bite physician stopped dancing.  He stayed by one of the walls.

207      Haridasa Thakura rolled about on the ground.  He manifested wonderful ecstatic symptoms of weeping, trembling, and standing up of his body’s hairs.

208      Hearing of His master’s glories, saintly Haridasa roared in ecstasy.

209      Surrounding Haridasa, everyone happily sang.  Staying to one side, the snake bite physician, his hand’s folded, gazed at Haridasa.

210      After some moments, Haridasa stopped his ecstatic symptoms.  Then the snake bite physician returned and resumed his dance.

211      Everyone there felt great transcendental bliss.

212      Everyone happily anointed their limbs with the dust that had touched Haridasa’s feet.

213      A cunning and deceitful brahmana there thought in his heart, “Now I will dance.

214      “This barbarian fool dances, and all these little people become devoted to him.”

215      Covering his true intent, the brahmana fell to the ground and pretended to be unconscious.

216      When he fell down before him, the snake-bite physician, his heart full of anger, beat him violently.

217      The snake-bite physician grabbed him by the neck and violently beat him with a stick.  The mad had no way to save himself.

218      Suffering great pain from the blows of the stick, the brahmana called out, “Father! Father!” and fled..

219      Then the snake bite physician happily returned to his dancing.  Astonishment was born in everyone’s heart.

220      Folding their hands, everyone asked the snake-bite physician, “Look.  Tell us.  Why did you beat the brahmana?
221      “Why did you wait with folded hands while Haridasa danced?  Please tell us.”
222      Appearing in the snake bite physician’s mouth, a snake who is a great devotee of Lord Visnu then described the power and glory of Haridasa.

223      He said, “The answer to your question is a great secret.  Although it should not be told, I must tell it to you.

224      “When you saw Haridasa Thakura display the symptoms of ecstasy, you felt great devotion to him.

225      “Seeing this, the envious brahmana threw himself on the ground.

226      “He broke the happiness of my dancing.  What envious person has the power to do that?

227      “Thinking himself a rival of Haridasa, he put on this false show.  Therefore I punished him.

228      “Thinking, ‘Everyone will think I am a great saint’, he pretended to be in ecstasy.

229      “This kind of cheating does not please Lord Krsna.  Only a person who is honest can attain true devotion to Lord Krsna.

230      “Whoever sees Haridasa dance finds that all his material bondage becomes destroyed.

231      “Lord Krsna personally dances in Haridasa’s dancing.  By seeing his dancing the entire universe becomes purified.

232      “Lord Krsnacandra always stays in his heart.  Therefore his name ‘Haridasa’ is appropriate.

233      “Filled with love for all living beings and eager to help them, he takes birth every time the Supreme Lord descends to this world.

234      “He never commits an offense to Lord Visnu or to the Vaisnavas.  Even in dream he never places his glance on the wrong path.

235      “Any soul who attains his association for even half a sesame-seed worth of time will inevitably attain shelter at Lord Krsna’s lotus feet.

236      “Brahma and Siva become very happy at heart to always have Haridasa’s association.

237      “Thinking, noble birth and respectable family are all worthless, attainments’, he took birth, on the Supreme Lord’s order, in a very low family.

238      “Even if he is born in a low family, a devotee of Lord Visnu should be worshipped.’  This all the scriptures say.

239      “If a person born in a noble family does not worship Lord Krsna, what will he attain in that noble birth?  He will be thrown into hell.

240      “So he could be living proof of this declaration of the scriptures, Haridasa took birth in a low family.

241      “Prahlada took birth as a demon.  Hanuman took birth as a monkey. In the same way, Haridasa took birth in a low family.

242      “The demigods yearn for Haridasa’s touch.  The Ganga also yearns that Haridasa may dive within her waters.

243      “What to speak of touching him, simply by seeing Haridasa every soul cuts apart the beginningless ropes of karma.

244      “Anyone who takes shelter of Haridasa finds that the bonds of repeated birth and death are cut apart.

245      “Even though for a hundred years He describes them with a hundred mouths, Lord Ananta Sesa cannot find the end of Haridasa’s glories.

246      “You are all very fortunate, for a small part of Haridasa’s glories has now entered my mouth.

247      “Anyone who once speaks the name of Haridasa goes to Lord Krsna’s abode.  That is the truth of truths.

248      After speaking these words the snake bite physician fell silent.  Hearing his words, the pious people became happy.

249      In this way the serpent Vasuki, who is a great devotee of Lord Visnu, described the glories of Haridasa Thakura.

250      Hearing these words from the serpent’s mouth everyone became very happy.  They all became very affectionate and devoted to Haridasa.

251      Even though Lord Caitanya had not yet manifested the truths of devotional service, Haridasa Thakura was a devotee like that.

252      In every direction no one was devoted to Lord Visnu.  No one understood the truth of devotional service and no one chanted the Lord’s holy names.

253      The persons who were not devotees of Lord Visnu would mock the devotees.

254      The devotees would meet, play karatalas, and chant the holy names of Lord Krsna.

255      The wicked people would become very angry.  They would meet and mock the devotees.

256      They said, “These brahmanas will destroy the whole country.  Because of them there will be a famine.

257      “These brahmanas beg alms only so they may eat.  Their emotional chanting of the holy names is only a trick.

258      “Why do they chant so loudly, even during the four months of Caturmasya, when the Supreme Lord sleeps?

259      “They will break the Lord’s sleep, and He will be angry.  Then He will make a famine in the country.  In this there is  no room for a second opinion.”

260      Someone said, “If the price of rice goes up, I will grab them by the neck and beat them with my fists.”

261-2   Someone else said, “Let them loudly chant the names of Lord Govinda in an all night vigil on ekadasi.  But why must they chant so loudly every day?”  In this way they spoke in the meeting.

263      Hearing all this, the devotees became unhappy.  Still, they never stopped the chanting of Lord Hari’s holy names.

264      Seeing that the people had no respect for devotional service, Haridasa felt very unhappy in his heart.

265      Still, Haridasa chanted loudly.  He kept the glories of the Lord on his mouth.

266      The wicked sinners could not bear to hear the loud chanting of Lord Hari’s holy names.

267      In the village of Harinadi, a wicked brahmana, seeing Haridasa, angrily said,

268      “O Haridasa! Why do you do one thing only?  You loudly chant the holy names.  What is the reason for that?

269      “You should chant in your mind.  That is true religion.  What scriptures teaches loud chanting of the holy names?

270      “From whom did you learn about this loud chanting?  Here is an assembly of panditas.  Ask them about it.”

271      Haridasa replied, “You certainly must know all the glories of Lord Hari’s holy name.

272      “I only repeat what I have heard from persons like yourself.  That is all I know and say.

273      “Loud chanting is a hundred times more purifying.  The scriptures do not find fault with it.  Rather, they describe its glories.

274      Therefore in the scriptures it is said:

“Loud chanting is a hundred times better.”

275      The brahmana said, “Why is loud chanting of the holy name a hundred times more purifying?”

276      Haridasa replied, “Please hear, O saintly one.  This truth is described in the Vedas and in the Srimad Bhagavatam.”

277      All the scriptures appeared in Haridasa’s mouth.  Happy with the bliss of Lord Krsna, he explained the truth.

278      He said, “Please listen, O brahmana.  If they once hear Lord Krsna’s holy name, even birds, beasts, insects and worms go to the world of Vaikuntha.

279      “In Srimad Bhagavatam (10.34.17) Vidyadhara prays to the Supreme Lord:

“Persons who are constantly engaged in chanting Your holy name attain release from all sinful reactions, and certainly persons who are fortunate enough to be personally touched by Your lotus feet are freed.”*

280      “Animals, birds, insects, and worms have no power to speak.  Still, simply by hearing Lord Hari’s holy name, they also become delivered.

281      “By softly chanting Lord Krsna’s name in japa one delivers oneself.  But by loud chanting in sankirtana one does great good to others.

282      “Therefore the fruit brought by loud chanting in sankirtana is a hundred times greater.  This all the scriptures say.

283      “In the Narada Purana, Sri Prahlada explains:

“Loud chanting of Lord Hari’s holy names is a hundred times better than soft chanting.  By soft chanting one purifies only himself, but by loud chanting one purifies all who may hear him.”

284      “Therefore loud chanting in sankirtana is a hundred times better than soft chanting in japa.  This is described in the Puranas.

285      “Please hear, O brahmana.  Please give your attention and understand the reason.  By softly chanting japa one benefits only oneself.

286      “But by loudly chanting Lord Govinda’s names in sankirtana one brings liberation to all creatures that may hear him.

287      “Even though they may have tongues, the living entities who do not have human bodies have no power to speak the holy name of Lord Hari.

288      “Loud chanting thus delivers the living entities who have taken a very unfortunate birth.  Please tell me, then”  What is wrong with loud chanting?

289      “Some persons act only for their own welfare and some persons act for the welfare of thousands of others.

290      “Considering all this, please understand that loud sankirtana is better than soft japa.”

291      Hearing Haridasa’s words, that brahmana angrily spoke many very bad words.

292      He said, “O Haridasa, now you have become a philosopher.  I can see that with the passing of time the path of the Vedas is now destroyed.

293      “At the end of Kali-yuga the sudras will explain the Vedas.  I see this is happening at this very moment. What more is needed for the Kali-yuga’s end?

294      “Presenting yourself in this way, you go from home to home and eat very well indeed.

295      “If your explanations are not supported by scripture, I will cut off your nose and your ears.”

296      Hearing this wretched brahmana’s words, Haridasa gently smiled and said “Hari!”

297      Not saying anything in reply, Haridasa, loudly chanting the holy names of Lord Hari, walked away.

298      That assembly of sinful brahmanas followed a sinful philosophy.  They also did not give a proper reply to the brahmana’s words.

299      They were brahmanas in name only.  In truth they were raksasa demons.  They were fit to be tortured by Yamaraja.

300      So they may attack and harm the pious devotees, raksasas take birth in brahmana families in Kali-yuga.

301      In Varaha Purana, Lord Siva explains:

“Taking shelter of Kali-yuga, the raksasa demons take birth in brahmana families.  Now born amongst the brahmanas, they attack and harm the devotees who follow the scriptures, devotees who are not as strong as they.”

302      The dharma-sastras forbid one to ever touch, speak with, or offer obeisances to such brahmanas.

303      In the Padma Purana, Lord Siva explains:

“What is the need for many words?  Even by accident one should avoid touching or speaking with brahmanas who are not Vaisnavas.”

304      In the Padma Purana, it is also said:

“One should not even look at a brahmana who is not a Vaisnava.  Such a person is like a dogeater.  On the other hand, a Vaisnava who is born outside the system of varnas purifies the three worlds.”

305      If one converses with a non Vaisnava brahmana, one loses his piety.

306      After some day that degraded brahmana contracted smallpox and his own nose fell off.

307      In this way Lord Krsna punished that brahmana for speaking harshly to Haridasa Thakura.

308      Seeing the whole world plunged in material sense pleasures, Haridasa sadly sighed and said, “Krsna! Krsna!”

309      After some days Haridasa, wishing to see the Vaisnavas, came to Navadvipa.

310      Seeing Haridasa, all the devotees felt very happy at heart.

311      Lord Advaita considered Haridasa more dear than life itself.

312      All the Vaisnavas dearly loved Haridasa, and Haridasa was very devoted to them all.

313      When they spoke among themselves, the materialists and offenders mocked the devotees with words that were like flames.

314      On the other hand, the devotees would always talk about Bhagavad-gita and Srimad Bhagavatam.

315      Anyone who hears and repeats these narrations will personally meet Lord Caitanya.

316      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

 

Chapter Seventeen

Gaya-gamana-varnana

Description of the Pilgrimage to Gaya

1          Glory, glory to Lord Caitanya, the Supreme Personality of Godhead!  Glory, to Lord Caitanya, whose form is eternal and who is dear to Lord Nityananda!

2          Glory, glory to He who is the life treasure of all the Vaisnavas!  O Lord, casting Your glance of mercy on them, please deliver all the conditioned souls.

3          O my brother, please attentively hear this chapter of the Adi-khanda, a chapter that describes Lord Caitanya’s journey to Gaya.

4          He who is the king of Vaikuntha manifested the form of the crest-jewel of teachers and lived in Navadvipa.

5          The four directions were filled with great materialists and offenders.  These wicked people never heard the word “bhakti-yoga” (devotional service).

6          Seeing that everyone was intent on tasting the sweetness of material illusion, the devotees became very happy at heart.

7          When they saw that Lord Caitanya had entered the role of a teacher of material subjects, all the devotees became unhappy.

8          The wicked people always mocked the Vaisnavas.  The Vaisnavas always heard these insults.

9          In His heart desiring to reveal Himself, the Lord thought, “Now I will go to Gaya.”

10        The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Caitanya, whose desires are always fulfilled, desired to see the land of Gaya.

11        After performing sraddha and other rituals described in the scriptures, Lord Caitanya, accompanied by many students, began His journey.

12        After taking permission from His mother, Lord Caitanya began, with a very happy heart, His journey to see Gaya.

13        Making every village and country into a holy place with the touch of His feet, the Lord walked in His glorious journey to see Gaya.

14        Discussing religion and tasting the nectar of joking words as He went, after some days the Lord came to Mandara Hill.

15        After seeing the Deity of Lord Madhusudana on Mandara Hill, the Lord, enjoying His pastimes, wandered on the hillside.

16        After some days of travelling on different paths, the Lord manifested a fever in His body.

17        He who is the king of Vaikuntha manifested this fever, as if He were an ordinary human being, to show a lesson to the people of the world.

18        When the Lord manifested this fever in the middle of the path, His students became very worried at heart.

19        Stopping the journey on the path, the students tried many different remedies, but the fever did not go away, for that was the Lord’s desire.

20        Then the Lord prescribed His own medicine.  He said, “All these troubles will be cut to pieces when I drink the water that has washed a brahmana’s feet.”

21        To teach the glories of drinking the water that has washed a brahmana’s feet.  The Lord personally drank that water.

22        The Lord drank water that has washed a brahmana’s feet.  At that moment He became at once cured.  The fever was no more.

23        The Lord drank water that has washed a brahmana’s feet.  The Vedas and Puranas give evidence to show that this act is part of the Lord’s nature.

24        In Bhagavad-gita (4.11), the Lord declares:

“All of them – as they surrender unto Me – I reward accordingly.  Everyone follow My path in all respects, O son of Prtha.”*

25        This means that the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself becomes a servant of His servants.

26        That is why the Lord is called “bhakta-vatsala” (He who loves His devotees).  He is conquered by His servants.

27        The Lord’s feet always give protection in every circumstance.  Please consider all this and tell me:  Why would the Lord ever abandon His devotee?

28        With His fever now destroyed in this way, the Lord continued travelling to various holy places.

29        After first bathing and then worshipping the pitas and demigods, Lord Caitanya entered Gaya.

30        As He entered, Lord Caitanya folded His hands and offered obeisances to Gaya, the king of holy places.

31        The Lord went to Brahma-kunda and bathed there.  Then He properly worshipped the pitas and demigods.

32        Entering the cakra-decorated temple, He hurried to see the Lord’s lotus footprints.

33        The brahmanas sat in a circle around the Lord’s footprints.  A garland was placed around the footprints.  The temple was a shrine to these footprints.

34        Fragrances, flowers, incense, lamps, garments, and ornaments were placed there.  They cannot be counted.

35        Their forms splendid, brahmanas in the four directions described the glories of the Lord’s lotus feet.

36        They said, “Lord Siva, the master of Varanasi, holds these feet close to his heart.  These feet are the life and soul of Goddess Laksmi.

37        “The Lord placed these feet on Bali Maharaja’s head.  O fortunate people, please gaze on these feet.

38        “Yamaraja has no power over a person who for half a sesame-seed of time meditates on these feet.

39        “The masters of yoga find these feet very difficult to attain.  O fortunate people, please gaze on these feet.

40        “From these feet the Ganga was manifested.  The servants of the Lord never renounce these feet.  They keep them always in their hearts.

41        “Those very dear feet rest on the bed of Ananta Sesa.  O fortunate people, please gaze on these feet.”

42        From these brahmanas’ mouths hearings the glories of the Lord’s feet, Lord Caitanya entered great transcendental bliss.

43        As Lord Caitanya gazed at the Lord’s feet, a stream of tears flowed from His two lotus eyes.  He trembled.  The hairs of His body stood erect.

44        For the welfare of all the worlds, Lord Caitanya now began to manifest His activities of prema-bhakti (loving devotional service).

45        An endless Ganga of tears flowed from the Lord’s eyes.  The brahmanas saw all these great wonders.

46        Then, by divine arrangement, by Lord Caitanya’s own wish, at that moment Isvara Puri came to that place.

47        Seeing Isvara Puri, Lord Caitanya at once bowed down with great respect.

48        Seeing each other, Isvara Puri and Lord Caitanya very happily embraced.

49        Filled with the happiness of spiritual love, they sprinkled each other’s bodies with tears of love.

50        The Lord said, “My pilgrimage to Gaya is now fruitful, for now I can see your feet.

51        “By offering pinda at this holy place, a person delivers his ancestors.  By offering that pinda one delivers on certain specific persons.

52        “However, simply by seeing you one at once makes many millions of ancestors free from all material bondage.

53        “Therefore no holy place is equal to you.  You bring the greatest auspiciousness to the holy places.

54        “Please life Me from this world of birth and death.  I offer My body to you.

55        “The only gift I wish from you is that you give me the nectar of Lord Krsna’s lotus feet.

56        Then Isvara Puri said, “Please listen, O pandita.  You are an incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.  This I know for certain.

57        “Why but an incarnation of the Supreme Lord could have the great learning You do, or act as You act?

58        “Last night I saw an auspicious dream.  Now I have directly attained the fruit of that dream.

59                    “O pandita, I tell You the truth:  By seeing You I have attained transcendental bliss at every moment.

60        “Since the time I  first saw You in Nadiya, nothing else stays in my heart.

61        “I tell You the truth:  Nothing else stays in my heart.  By seeing You I attain the happiness of seeing Lord Krsna Himself.”

62        Hearing Isvara Puri’s sweet words, the Lord smiled and said, “Now I am very fortunate.”

63        In this way they talked very happily.  In the future Vedavyasa will describe what they said.

64        Then, after taking permission from Isvara Puri, Lord Caitanya left to perform the sraddha ceremony.

65        Going to Phalgu-tirtha, ,He offered pinda in the sand.  Then He went to Preta-gaya, which was on a hill top.

66        After offering sraddha at Preta-gaya, Lord Caitanya satisfied the brahmanas by offering them sweet words as daksina.

67        After thus pleasing and delivering His ancestors, the Lord happily went to Daksina-manasa.

68        Then Lord Caitanya went to Rama-gaya and offered sraddha to the incarnation of Ramacandra.

69        After offering sraddha there to the incarnation Ramacandra, Lord Caitanya went to Yudhisthira -gaya.

70        There He offered pinda to King Yudhisthira.  In this way the Lord happily offered sraddha.

71        In the four directions the brahmanas would encircle the Lord, perform the sraddha and chant mantras.

72        After performing the sraddha, and after offering pinda into the water, the Gaya brahmanas, greedy for daksina, approached the Lord.

73        Seeing them., Lord Caitanya smiled.  He cut the bonds that tied them to the material world.

74        Then the Lord offered pinda at Uttara-manasa.  Then Lord Caitanya, who is Lord Hari Himself, went to Bhima-gaya.

75        Then the Lord went to Siva-gaya, Brahma-gaya, and many other places.  Performing all the rituals, He went to the sixteen Gayas.

76        At each of the sixteen Gayas the Lord made the sixteen offerings.  In this way He performed sraddha and offered pinda to all His ancestors.

77        Then, after bathing in Brahma-kunda, Lord Caitanya offered pinda at Gaya-sira.

78        Then, offering splendid garlands and sandal paste with His own graceful hands, Lord Caitanya happily worshipped Lord Visnu’s footprints.

79        Then, after offering sraddha at all these places, and after conversing with the brahmanas, the Lord returned to His own home.

80        After resting for some moments, the Lord sat down to cook.

81        When the cooking was finished, Isvara Puri suddenly arrived.

82        Overcome with love, again and again He chanted the holy name of Lord Krsna.  Walking as if he were intoxicated he approached the Lord.

83        Leaving His cooking, the Lord very respectfully bowed down and offered him a seat.

84        Laughing Isvara Puri said, “O pandita, please listen.  I have come at the right time”.

85        The Lord said, “Today I am fortunate.  O saintly one, please accept this meal.

86        Laughing, Isvara Puri said, “What will You eat?”  The Lord replied, “I will cook again.”

87        Isvara Puri said, “Why should You cook again?  Divide the food into two parts.”

88        Laughing, the Lord said, “If you wish, then please eat everything.

89        “In a sesame-seed’s worth of time I will cook more food.  Please don’t hesitate.  Accept the alms I offer.”

90        Then the Lord offered His meal to Isvara Puri.  Then the Lord happily went to cook another  meal.

91        In this way Lord Caitanya was merciful to Isvara Puri.  Isvara Puri never stopped thinking of Krsna.  He never thought of anything but Him.

92        With His own graceful hand the Lord served the meal to Isvara Puri.  Filled with transcendental bliss, Isvara Puri ate.

93        At that moment, unobserved by anyone, Goddess Laksmi hurried there and cooked another meal for the Lord.

94        Then, after offering a meal to Isvara Puri, Lord Caitanya happily ate His own meal.

95        Anyone who hears this account of the Lord’s offering a meal to Isvara Puri attains a great treasure of pure love for Lord Krsna.

96        Then, with His own graceful hand, the Lord anointed Isvara Puri’s limbs with splendid fragrances.

97        The Lord was very pleased with Isvara Puri.  Who has the power to describe how the Lord was pleased?

98        Lord Caitanya, who is the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself, personally saw Isvara Puri’s birthplace.

99        Lord CAitanya said, “I offer My respectful obeisances to Kumarahatta, the village where Sri Isvara Puri descended to this world.”

100                  When he visited that place Lord Caitanya shed many tears.  There He said no word other than “Isvara Puri.”

101      At that place the Lord picked up some earth, placed it in a bag and tied that bag to His outer garment.

102      The Lord said, “This earth is from the birthplace of Isvara Puri.  It is My wealth.  It is My life-breath.  It keeps Me alive.”

103      In this way Lord Caitanya loved Isvara Puri.  The all-powerful Lord thus expands the glories of His devotee.

104      The Lord said, “What I came to Gaya to do is now done.  I have seen Isvara Puri.”

105      On another day, in a secluded place, Lord Caitanya, speaking sweet words, told Isvara Puri of His desire for mantra-diksa (spiritual initiation).

106      Isvara Puri said, “Why do You ask for mantra initiation?  It is I who should surrender my life to You.”

107      Then, in that place, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Narayana, who is the siksa-guru (instructing spiritual master) of everyone, accepted initiation into chanting the ten-syllable mantra.

108      Then Lord Caitanya circumambulated Isvara Puri.  The Lord said, “Now I give My body to you.

109      “Please cast your glance of mercy upon Me, so I may be flooded by an ocean of pure love for Lord Krsna.”

110      Hearing these words, Isvara Puri embraced the Lord, holding Him to his chest.

111      The tears of love flowing from their eyes drenched their bodies.  Agitated with love, they could not remain peaceful.

112      In this way giving His mercy to Isvara Puri, Lord Caitanya, who is Lord Hari with a fair complexion, remained in Gaya for some days.

113      Now was the time for the Lord to reveal His true self.  Day by day the glory of His devotional love grew greater and greater.

114      One day Lord Caitanya sat  down in a secluded place to meditate on the mantra for His worshipable Deity.

115      Emerging from the bliss of meditation, the Lord wept and cried out.

116      “O Krsna! O My dear father! O My life! O Lord Hari! Robbing from Me My life, in what direction have You fled?

117      “In what direction shall I go to find You?” Speaking these verses, Lord Caitanya wept.

118      Plunged in the nectar of loving devotion (prema-bhakti-rasa), He who is the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself covered His every limb with dust.

119      The Lord screamed in agony.  “Dear Father Krsna, leaving Me, where have You gone?”

120      The same Lord who was once grave and peaceful was now very unsteady, agitated with spiritual love.

121      He rolled about on the ground.  He wept.  He floated in a nectar ocean of love-in-separation, separation from Himself.

122      After some months His students came and tried to bring Him back to His natural state.

123      The Lord declared, “You all go home.  I will not return to the material world.

124      “I will go to see Mathura.  I will meet Krsnacandra, the master of My life.”

125      The students tried in various ways to bring the Lord back to common sense.  gathering around, they tried to pacify Him.

126      He who is the king of Vaikuntha was now plunged in the nectar of pure devotion.  His heart was not peaceful and steady.  He would be like that some days.

127      Overcome with love, and not saying anything to anyone, at the end of night the Lord left for Mathura.

128      “O Krsna! O My Father!  Where will I find You?”  Lord Caitanya called out.

129      After travelling a certain distance, He heard a divine voice.  The voice said, “O jewel of the brahmanas, at this time You should not go to Mathura.

130      “When the times comes for You to go there, then You will go.  For now You should return to Your home in Navadvipa.

131      “You are the king of Vaikuntha.  Accompanied by Your associates, You have descended to the earth to deliver the people.

132      “You will fill the limitless universes with the chanting of the holy names.  You will freely distribute the great treasure pure love of God to the people of the world.

133-4   “You have descended here to give to the entire world the same nectar of spiritual love that makes Brahma, Siva, Sanaka Kumara, and host of others wild with bliss.  Please understand this.

135      “We, Your servants desire to tell this to You.  Therefore we speak this before Your feet.

136      “You are the creator.  You are the Supreme Lord.  What You desire no one can jump over.

137      “Therefore, O Supreme Lord, please return to Your home.  After some delay, eventually You will go and see Mathura.”

138      Hearing this voice from the sky, Lord Caitanya returned with a happy heart.

139      Accompanied by His students, the Lord returned home.  To manifest pure devotional service there, the Lord entered His home.

140      In this way Lord Caitanya returned to Navadvipa.  Day by day His feelings of love (prema-bhakti) for Lord Krsna grew stronger and stronger.

141      This concludes the narration of the Adi khanda.  Now please attentively hear the narration of the Madhya-khanda.

142      Anyone who hears of the Lord’s journey to Gaya will in his heart meet Lord Caitanya.

143      Anyone who hears about Lord Krsna will attain Lord Krsna’s association.  Anyone who thus attains Lord Krsna’s association will never leave it.

144      Residing in my heart, Lord Nityananda happily dictated these pastimes of Lord Caitanya so they would be written in this book.

145      By Lord Nityananda’s mercy I write these words about Lord Caitanya.  By myself I do not have the power to write them.

146      As a puppet-master makes a wooden puppet dance, so Lord CAitanya makes me speak.

147      I do not know where is the beginning and where is the end of Lord Caitanya’s pastimes.  I describe Lord Caitanya’s glories as far as I know them.

148      A bird does not reach the end of the sky.  It flies as far as it has the power.

149      In the same way, Lord Caitanya’s glories have no end.  I describe them as far as the Lord’s mercy gives me the power.

150      In Srimad Bhagavatam (1.18.23) it is said:

“As the birds fly in the sky as far as their capacity allows, so do the learned devotees describe the Lord as far as their realisation allows.”*

151      I offer my respectful obeisances to the feet of all the Vaisnavas.  I pray that I may never offend them.

152      A person who wishes to cross beyond the material world and then dive into the ocean of pure devotional service should worship Lord Nityanandacandra.

153      Sri Caitanya is my Lord and master.  In my heart I always keep great faith in Him.

154      Someone may say, “Lord Nityananda is Balarama.”  Someone else may say, “He is very dear to Lord CAitanya.”

155      Someone else may say, “He is most powerful and glorious.”  Someone else may say, “I do not have the power to know who He is.”

156      Lord Nityananda may be a sannyasi, or He may be a devotee, or He may be a philosopher.  Why should the people not speak of Him in whatever way they wish?

157      Why should they not describe Lord Caitanya’s Nityananda in these ways?  I pray that the great treasure that is Lord Nityananda’s feet may always stay in my heart.

158      I kick the head of any sinner who mocks of blasphemes Lord Nityananda.

159      O Lord Nityananda, O life of Lord Caitanya, glory, glory to You!  I pray that Your feet may always be my shelter.

160      As I sing the glories of Lord Caitanya, so I also sing Your glories.  I pray that I may have Your association birth after birth.

161      Anyone who hears the descriptions of Lord CAitanya in this Adi-khanda will meet Lord CAitanya.

162      After taking permission from Isvara Puri, Lord CAitanya returned to His own home.

163      Hearing this news all of Navadvipa became blissful.  It was as if the life-breath that had left their bodies had now returned.

164      The two moons Sri Krsna Caitanya and Sri Nityananda are my life and soul.  I, Vrndavana dasa, sing the glories of Their feet.

Thus Ends the Adi-khanda

 

Leave a reply